Chapter 61
Roswell High, Same Time
The lights in the room had dimmed, the image before the group had expanded and imposed itself on the classroom. The face before them each of them knew. The face was considerably older with long greying hair and a hideous scar running down an inch from the hairline, across the right eye and stopped in the middle of the cheek. He had most certainly been through a tough time, a war torn face that was vastly different but the same…the face of Alex.
“Alex, what the hell is this?” Michael asked
“How the hell should I know?” Alex asked as the image began to speak again
“Well junior how do you like the face of your future?” Future Alex said as he indicated to his scar, “Not a pretty picture is it? If you were able to access this message then your time frame has at least some similarities to my own. To understand how to open our little computer means that at some point in your past you were injured and healed by Max or one of the others and that The First decided to upload some info into that brain of yours…just like my reality but I suppose I better fill you in on some things.
No doubt you recognised the Troken as the computer system your building, as time progressed I made modifications to it which is why it looks so different but I’m getting ahead of myself. In my time frame I was injured and Max healed me…his energy caused a slow evolution in me just like whatever happened to you but Kivar. Oh I should have killed that bastard before it came to this.
In my past…roughly thirty years ago from my perspective Kivar killed his Onmiriad master and entered into a metamorphosis like a caterpillar becoming a butterfly…only a butterfly isn’t what came out of Kivar’s cocoon. Kivar became similar to the Onmiriad, powerful, immortal and as he liked to call himself…a god. Alex, this thing tore his way through a thousand star systems before I could stop him. Antar is gone; Earth is gone…now all that remains is a bunch of rocks.
Our little cell group survived…Max was able to track down the ship that brought them to Earth and managed to…eh…liberate it from the U.S. government. Thank god they never found out about us, god knows what they would have done. Anyway, we used our powers to repair the ship and we left. We ran…it was our only choice at the time and on one the screens we watched as Earth shook itself apart from the inside out. We survived all right…for about five days.
Kivar found us. He killed most of us, hell only myself, Liz and Isabel survived the first attack but he kept us prisoner. That was when he realised what I was and it scared him. Kivar thought he was the only one and when he saw me he knew I could destroy him…so he destroyed me…at least a part of me. His abilities allowed him to restrain me, held me against a wall as he vivisected my wife. One after another he removed Isabel’s internal organs while she was awake and with each one he laughed…at least until she died. It was then I found out she was carrying my children. I pray you never find out what that feels like.” He said as a tear rolled from his cheek
“Kivar succeeded. A very big part of me died at the very second I lost her and I lost control. My powers surged and I sent him half way across the universe, it bought us some time. Liz and I just drifted through space…visited a few worlds but Kivar had beat us to them. Little of their cities remained, practically nothing of their culture or population. If there was anyone alive they were slaves to Kivar…we tried to help them but they viewed us as alien and turned us away. It was mainly out of fear; fear of what Kivar would do to them if he found out they had contact with us.
Eventually Liz and I came up with a solution to the problem. There was one place where Kivar could be trapped at least for a moment…at the centre of the three suns that sheltered the Omniriad home world. We knew Kivar wanted revenge so we went there and he followed. We sent a probe into the core, created a holographic projection of the ship and lured Kivar in…that was when we did it. When a star explodes it’s called a super nova, we created a mega nova. Liz and I combined our power and detonated the all three stars in a way that would cause the energy to reach Kivar at the same time and destroy him but it didn’t stop there. The energy was magnified by the release of Kivar’s energy and created a quantum hole. Think of it like a worm hole but with no exit point, anything that enters is either disintegrated or is stuck in a time loop…with my powers protecting the ship, the initial shockwave send our ship flying but the energy explosion from the stars spread to five neighbouring star systems. Within two days we watched as trillions on trillions of people died, their worlds became lifeless…not even a microbe survived.
For a time I didn’t care, I couldn’t feel anything but then I realised that Liz had gotten a dose of the radiation. I tried everything to save her but I was unsuccessful, all I could do was make it painless. Then there was one. I decided to remain alone for eternity…in part it was so that I would not endanger anyone else but also as punishment for the lives I took so for three decades I floated in the wastelands between galaxies.
Eventually I discovered a way out, a way to atone for it by making sure it never happens. So I looked out this old thing, Troken Systems model Alpha zero one. I realised that if I could change just a few specific things then it might not happen. The first thing was that I needed a strong bloodline on Antar. That was my first destination. I opened a hole in time and went back 20,000 years, I used my powers to alter the genetics of a man to give him abilities stronger than that of his other Antarians along with a sense of morality, honour and nobility. Traits that would be passed from each generation to the next…he is the one who then found the granolith and is Max and Isabel’s ancestor. I also took a sample of Liz’s D.N.A and used it to create an Antarian that could potential see the future, effectively creating a prophetic line that could warn someone.
However, Antar was the victim of hostile aliens throughout its history. Having strong leadership is one thing but to put Kivar down I needed a strong people. So I programmed the Troken with all of this message and sent it back in time…I don’t even know when it landed but with it the Antarians could use it to spy on enemies, locate weak spots and win any conflict. When the Antarian timeline changed I remained unaffected…a little gift from my Onmiriad heritage. It still wasn’t enough and Kivar still gained the power.
My other option was Earth. I went back in time to the earliest of our civilizations, long before Phoenix ever came to us. I altered a few genetics here and there, made our people stronger, smarted than we should have been at that time. I located the Granolith and its Caretaker in ancient Egypt and together we designed weapons…pyramids in the desert. The kings used them as burial chambers, believing that it would bring them closer to the god that built them…me. I had other uses for them. You see I didn’t know it at the time but the Omniriad must of the same problems that we did with criminals but when I found out I began to wonder on how they would deal with them.
I learned that the Omniriad created a pocket dimension, an oubliette - a prison where they could put the worst of their criminals and forget about them. Once in there would be no way out…no matter how powerful they were. The Pyramids when activated would activate another pyramid, one that I built on Mars. In space, at the midpoint between Earth and Mars a vortex will form. If Kivar is anywhere near that location then he will be trapped forever. If I could not stop Kivar’s ascension then I would use it to trap him. Difficult I know but then you can do it…or you can use option 2.
You probably have at least one of the Granolith’s at your disposal. Reprogram it and send Kyle back in time to that first day, the day Liz was shot. Kyle, I chose you because your father would listen to you. You go back and as he leaves the Crashdown after talking to Liz and the others there you go to him and you tell him everything. Show him your powers if you have to, connect with him but stop him from calling his friend at the FBI. That was the first flag that went up. Then you go to Max and Liz in the music room, tell them and then gather everyone else somewhere private…the soap factory will be your best bet. Tell everyone what would have happened, with your father on side at that early stage you can stop Michael from heading out to find Atherton in Texas, you don’t find the pendant with the symbol on it, Liz doesn’t go out to the reservation. This will result in Michael not going out there and getting sick, you don’t get the healing stones and you don’t solve the map. With any luck Nasedo wont come when he did and you can get some time to deal with that but more importantly, out of all of this Valenti will not speak to Hubble. He doesn’t die and Pierce does not come out to Roswell. You will never get access to the second orb and the Skins are not alerted. You live your lives quietly and never, ever attract attention to yourselves.” Future Alex warned
Everyone was seated on chairs. Practically no one could stand after hearing this, especially Alex who kept his head down. The last time a warning from the future came he learned he was going to die, now he was destined to destroy a lot of lives but it could change. They had the information to change it and a potential weapon.
“If I know you kiddo you wont back away from this. If you want to put Kyle on standby, fine but if you go for using the pyramids you’ll need the information. Put your hand on the pad.”
Before the Troken a small green handprint appeared, floating in midair. Alex looked at Isabel and the others and remembered everything he had just been told. The one thing that he focused on was the image of Isabel lying on a table being literally take apart piece by piece. There was no way he was going to allow it. He put his hand on the handprint and all the information he needed was put directly into his head.
“There is no way I’m going to let him touch you.” Alex said as he moved over to Isabel and held her.
“One more thing.” Future Alex said, “No matter what and especially if this all ends up in the toilet you need to warn your past self. Upload another message, duplicate the modifications of this system into your own and send this one back in time again…keep the circle going, the Troken is apart of Antarian history and a part of ours. You cannot interfere with that – send it back. Good luck rookie. Oh by the way, I don’t know if you have hooked up with Laurie Dupree. If you haven’t she is the granddaughter of the guy who donated Michael’s D.N.A, they consider each other to be brother and sister. Basically her guardians are running the family company into the ground and were the subject of a hostile takeover. She lost everything before we could come up with a solution and then the shit hit the fan – have you ever considered Whitman/Dupree Enterprises?” he said with a wink…from his good eye
With that the image faded and the crystal retracted back into the device as it closed. The lights of the room came back on and everyone looked at each other. Each of them was holding on to their significant other.
“How many times do we have to do this?” Michael asked angrily
“This is probably why Kivar has been missing lately.” Max said as he looked at Nashana, “He’s going through this change.”
“No matter what he is I’m tired of this. I want to start living my life and as far as I’m concerned Kivar is going down.” Alex said, “Liz, I think you better start reprogramming the Granolith…just in case.”
“Yeah, I’ll head up there tonight. Max you better come as well, I have a feeling that for time travel it will take both of our consent.” Liz said as Max nodded.
“If Kivar’s been doing this change for the last week then we have some time. He’ll be out of the picture for a week more…12 days at the outside.” Alex said, “Well I’m headed to Egypt, anyone up for a trip?”
“I’m in.” Isabel and Maria said at the same time. Michael nodded, there was no way he was going to be more than a few miles from her at a time like this let alone being in another country. Everyone else decided to stay and keep an eye on things at home while the other four went on the trip.
“In the mean time…” said Rath, “you’re all invited to a bonding. I’ve got a feeling some good news would be welcome just now.”
“Bro, you getting married?” Michael asked with surprise
“Yeah, I asked Lonnie last night and she accepted.” Rath said. Michael moved over to his brother and took his hand in his before hugging him
“Who would have though it.” Michael said
“Queen Nashana, I would be honoured if you would be there at the ceremony.” Rath said as he looked at Nashana but with his head bowed
“Of course Rath, it would be my pleasure and I wouldn’t miss one of my children’s unions.” Nashana said as she moved over to Rath
After all of the happy tidings were bestowed on Rath for his upcoming nuptials the group spit apart as the students went back to classes…although they were distracted. Most people asked about Max and his little lightshow, even the press managed to sneak onto school grounds to ask him about it and his status as the new king but every single student asked them about Pam Troy and how much Liz enjoyed putting her in her place. Quiet frankly they were all happy to have their minds taken off of the ominous warning that had been waiting for them on an alien planet for thousands of years.
Ruins, Antar, Same Time
His powers were growing, Kivar who was still trapped in the crystal yearned for freedom but knew it would come soon enough and when he did emerge he would take control of everything. The little upstart Zan would never challenge him again. However, the strain on his body to sustain the changes was growing and he needed energy to nourish him and only one source was compatible…the world that had given him life.
Unseen to the massive fleet that stood guard over Skoross an invisible river of energy streamed its way through space to Antar and the cocoon in which he resides. All over Skoross plants started to die, forests rotted and storms began to form. All of it happened slowly and with the current plague no one seemed to notice it…or cared.
The energy fed Kivar, sustained his body and kept his mind active. The result of the additional energy resulted in a little surge of awareness. He could sense more and more but it faded and it returned to his normal progression.
Laurie’s Place, 20 Minutes Later
Laurie, Ava and Lonnie were sitting around the coffee table in the living room talking about what was needed for the bonding.
“Okay so clothing for the two of you is all white, Rath has to where a turtleneck, trousers and some kind of slippers. You will be in a low cut dress that, from the drawing here will show plenty of cleavage and also has two slits up the legs that stop just above the hip. I take it that will be for ease of…uh access?” Laurie said with a smile
Lonnie, who was in the middle of eating a bowl of popcorn, picked up a handful and threw it at her. “Well sex is a major part of the bonding.”
“Yeah just so long as I don’t have to watch my brother and you actually doing it I’ll be fine” Laurie said
“Why do you keep bringing that up?” Ava said, “The bonding may be sex but it is private. We only added the ritual after it for the family.”
“Thank you, you know none of you ever mentioned that. You just kept saying that there was a bonding and a ritual. If you said that it was added I wouldn’t have kept asking.” Laurie said with relief, “Okay, uh…no makeup, Rath has to have his family symbol on a medallion and you have to wear small gold earrings. I thing that’s it for what you guys have to wear…anything else?”
“Oh yeah, my nipples have to be pierced.” Lonnie joked
For a moment Laurie thought she was serious and looked Lonnie straight in the eye. Lonnie tried but she couldn’t hold in her laughter and burst out in a fit. Laurie looked on and threw her pen at Lonnie.
“I don’t believe you said that.” Laurie said as Lonnie tossed back her pen
“You kidding? Rath would probably love it.” Ava said
“Nah, he likes to nibble. Rings would get in his way.” Lonnie said
“God Lonnie, way too much info.” Laurie said, “How do you get use to that?” she asked Ava
“Well, they aren’t relatives and we grew up in a room off of a subway. Getting down while the others in the room was pretty common.” Ava said
“Okay I don’t want to know. Lets never talk about this again.” Laurie said, “The ritual, lets talk about the ritual. Where will it happen?”
“Well, usually a place that means a lot to us and has a pool of water, so here probably if that’s okay with you?” Lonnie said
“Guys this is your home to. Besides if you want it here then I couldn’t be happier…but why the water? If it’s safe to ask?” Laurie said
“It’s kind of like a baptism, Rath and I have to take a little dip. It’s a whole symbolic thing of life beginning in the oceans…I’ll explain it better later but right now Rath, Zan, Max and Isabel are walking up our drive with someone in tow.” Lonnie said as she looked out of the front window.
The arrivals walked in and Lonnie looked over the stranger. “Oh my god.” she said
Laurie and Ava looked back and forth between the two and watched as Lonnie moved into her arms. “Mom?” Lonnie asked
Nashana nodded, “It’s so good to see you Lonnie…I know you are all duplicates but I still can’t get over how much you look like your sister and the others.” Nashana then noticed the single streak of black hair running down the length of the blonde locks. Carefully she ran her finger down it and smiled, “I like it, somehow it seems like you.”
“Thanks…oh mom, this is Ava and Laurie. Michael and Rath’s sister.” Lonnie said
“Ava, you’re looking as beautiful as ever.” Nashana said as she moved over and touched her would be daughter in law’s face.
“Thank you your Majesty.” Ava said humbly
“Laurie, from what Rath tells me you had a big part to play in getting him to admit how he feels about my daughter.” Nashana said
“He just needed a little…motivation your majesty.” Laurie said with a smirk
Zan had told his mother about the little drowning escapade and smiled along with Laurie. Already she liked the young woman and knew that she could help keep her brothers on the straight and narrow.
“So how long are you on Earth for?” Lonnie asked
“Your sister’s future husband is going to send me back tomorrow before he leaves for Egypt.” Nashana answered, “Zan and Rath will fill you in later but right now I understand you have a bonding to prepare for.”
Lonnie lowered her head and blushed slightly, “Yes, now that you are here I was hoping that you would preside over the ritual?” she asked
“I would be honoured my dear but it would have to take place tonight. Are you completely sure about this?” Nashana asked
“Yes, I am.” Lonnie said confidently as she looked at Rath, love filled her eyes and Nashana saw it.
“Well then, Zan take Rath and prepare him after you call Max and the others. They should all be here. Ava, Laurie, please take Lonnie to a private bathing area and prepare her then I will need your help to prepare the pool.”
“I think I got just the place.” Ava said as she remembered the exotic bath of the cavern that was relocated beneath their house. She indicated to Laurie away for a quiet chat and they moved off to the side
“What’s up?” Laurie asked quietly
“Well this part might cause a little problem for you.” Ava whispered, “We…we need to anoint Lonnie with some oils and stuff while we bathe her…naked…all of us. As well as Isabel, Liz, Maria and Tess if they get here in time for it.”
“Oh.” Laurie said as she nodded her head and blushed
“There’s nothing sexual about it but as the women of the family it is our responsibility to prepare Lonnie for this and she and Rath are doing it 100% Antarian. We just bathe her, rub on the oils, dress her and send her on her way.” Ava said
“And what will the guys be doing while this is happening?” Laurie asked
“Probably getting hard-ons when Rath tells them what we will be doing…well they have their own thing to do, think of it as a ten minute bachelor party without a stripper off course.” Ava said
“Oh of course.” Laurie agreed sarcastically, “Any nudity, bathing or oils?”
“Uh…nude from waist up, a couple of ritual markings after a quick wash…clean skin is a must and a few oils that absorb the ink from the markings and carries it under the skin.” Ava said
“I thought no makeup?” Laurie asked, “I though that would mean for both of them.”
“Well yeah but the ink can’t be seen after it comes into contact with the oils.” Ava explained
“What about Serena, will she be there? Cause she’s a teacher at the school now and this is getting really weird.” Laurie said
“Serena is an elder and will hold a place by Lonnie’s side but those closest to her, as a relation or friend but at the same age group. It a traditional thing for the bride to be given away by her trusted family and friends but not the father or some other guy…they just have to give their consent to it all.” Ava said, “So are you in?”
Laurie thought for a moment and looked at Lonnie, the look on her soon to be sister in-laws face showed Laurie just how much it would mean to her to be there. “Yeah, I’m in. But no photos of the bride getting ready for her big day…I would hate to show that album to the kids.”
“Oh you got that right…although I think the guys might want a few…dozen.” Ava joked as she gave a sly grin to Zan who got off the phone.
Lonnie and Rath moved over to the pair and both hugged her.
“Thank you Laurie, it just wouldn’t be right without you there.” Lonnie said
“Yeah thanks sis.” Rath said
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - ADULT - CC - Chapters 1-100 [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Chapter 62
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 17:00
When Alex arrived home from school that day and was very quiet. Before long he slipped into his bedroom to start packing for his little trip to Egypt but his parent’s burst into the room, both had very concerned and upset expressions on their faces.
“Alex how could you not tell us about this?” Charles asked his son
“Who told you?” Alex asked
“Isabel. She’s worried about you…I swear it’s like that girl is connected to you sometimes.” His mother asked
Alex lowered his eyes and said, “She is connected to me. Mom, dad there is a lot I haven’t told you…Isabel and I are bonded, she can feel my emotions and I can feel hers as well as hear each other’s thoughts.”
“Well we can discuss that later but right now I want to know why you’re packing?” Charles asked
“What did Isabel tell you?” Alex asked
“Only that after this afternoon you got very quiet, you wouldn’t speak to anyone and that you got very serious.”
“Okay…okay, remember what I told you about the visits from future Max and future Liz?” Alex asked
Both his parents nodded and he continued
“Well they came back with warnings to try and change things and make it better…today we got another warning. My future self sent that computer I’m building back in time and he left a message for me. Apparently Kivar is going to kill everyone, destroy Earth and Antar…oh and the best bit is that when I finally do beat him, I wipe out the civilizations on 12 planets. So I’m having a good day.” Alex said with mock humour
“Oh Alex.” his mother said as she wrapped her arms around him
“I’m so sorry Alex.” Charles said as he put his hand on his son’s shoulder, “Is there anything that can be done?”
“Yeah…I’m heading to Egypt.” Alex said
“Why Egypt?” His mother asked
“After I sent the computer back in time, my future self went back and with the Granolith’s help he designed and built a weapon to use against Kivar that would hopefully trap him in an Omniriad prison.” Alex said
“And the weapon is in Egypt?” Charles asked, “So, where in Egypt…it is a big desert and almost everything is buried in sand. Well except for some temples and the pyramids.”
“Yeah, well that’s the thing.” Alex said
His father’s eyes widened in realisation and said, “You are kidding me.”
“No.” Alex responded
“What?” his mother asked
“You built the pyramids?” His father asked
“That’s what the message said. Future me went back, built them as well as one on Mars and hopefully if everything is still working I could lock Kivar up for good and I could get on with my life.” Alex said
“So how do you plan to get there?” Charles asked
“A wormhole, how else?” Alex asked
“Wait a minute…don’t you think that’s going to cause a problem?” His mother said with concern
“Why would it?”
“Because you’ll be entering the country illegally.” Charles quickly said, “I think there may be quiet a few people over there who wouldn’t appreciate it.”
“Oh yeah…I didn’t think about that. Okay I have a passport…I’ll just change my arrival point to the airport, that way I’ll still go through customs and all the official stuff.” Alex said
“I take it Isabel will be going as well?”
“Yes…I don’t think anything could talk her out of it but she’s coming along with Maria and Michael.” Alex said
“Well you just better make sure you take care of her. In her condition…well I suppose you already know and her being part Antarian adds another problem to it.” Charles said just as Alex’s phone rang.
“Hello.” Alex said and paused for a moment. “Yeah I’m up for it…so I’ll see you later.” he said before hanging up the phone
“What’s going on?” Charles asked
“Lonnie and Rath are getting bonded tonight. It’s an Antarian wedding basically and there is a kind of bachelor party before it happens. I’ll find out more when I get there.”
“Wait a minute. Rath, Rath asked Lonnie to marry him?” his mother asked
“Yeah, that’s kind of the same question that has been running through our minds since he told us.” Alex said
“I bet.” Charles said
“You’re both invited to the ceremony by the way. It would be about nine tonight when the come back from the Granolith.” Alex said
“We’ll most definitely be there. This I gotta see.” Charles said
“Dinner will be ready in about half an hour, I’ll call you when it’s done.” his mother said as she kissed his cheek
“Thanks mom.” he said. His parents left and he returned to his packing.
Basement, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
The passage Zan had dug out with his powers to the caves that now resided beneath their house was in the process of being smoothed out and strengthened. Zan and Rath were altering the lining of the walls into brickwork, complete with pillars and arches but this was as far as they were permitted. As Zan tried to get further in the caves where he spent some memorable times with Ava, she stopped him in her tracks.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Ava asked her mate as she stood in his tracks
“I was just…” Zan said
“Just what…Zan you know the rules. Until the ritual is completed no males are allowed into this area.” Ava said
“I know, I know but…” Zan said
“But you were curious and the thought of seven naked women in here later is given you a severe problem down here.” Ava said as she reached down and forcefully grabbed hold of his straining erection causing Zan to groan.
“God Ava, if you don’t stop I’m gonna erupt.” Zan begged as he tried to hold back
“Well you better not cause I got plans for this later.” Ava said as she removed her hand, “Now, you go back upstairs and get the things you need for Rath. Leave us ladies to do what we need to do.” She said with a wicked grin
Zan turned and walked away but Ava heard him mumble, “You’ve just reserved me a permanent spot in hell for that image.”
“Better believe it.” Ava said as she walked down the passage. She held up her hands and marked the walls with glowing Antarian symbols from one end to the other. When she was done she went back into the caves and found Lonnie and Laurie in the room with the exotic bathing pool.
Lonnie was placing more symbols around the chamber while Laurie placed seven cushions of different colours around the water.
“So what’s with the cushions…I take it there is a purpose to the colours?” Laurie asked
“The white one is for Lonnie, she is the bride. The red ones are for her side of the family. Isabel, of course is her sister and Liz because she is Max’s mate. The blue ones are for Rath’s side. So that will be you and Maria. The two green ones are for me and Tess.” Ava said
“And we all have to be naked.” Laurie said
“Oh would you stop fixating on that…of course we have to be naked it saves on clothes getting wet.” Lonnie said
“Ever heard of swimsuits?” Laurie asked
“Yeah but…it’s just part of the ritual, it’s how we were born.” Ava said
“Okay.” Laurie said
Ava then opened a box that Serena had prepared and pulled out a blanket made of a material similar to white silk. Carefully she rolled out the blanket on the opposite side of the pool from the white cushion. She returned to the box and pulled out small, delicate bottles of various oils and perfumes, which she neatly arranged on the blanket.
“There, all done.” Lonnie said as she looked over her work on the walls
“Yeah same here.” Ava said, “Laurie?”
“Yeah all done.” Laurie said as she looked over the room, “Wow this place looks great.”
“Yeah, can’t wait to use this place myself.” Ava said
“Well don’t worry about that, sooner or later Zan’s gonna get off his butt and ask you. Besides if I know my brother he’s going to wait until all this crap with Kivar is over. He’ll want at least one thing in his life to go with out a hitch and be normal.” Lonnie said
“Rath and the others don’t seem to have a problem with it.” Ava said with dismay
“Oh believe me they do.” Laurie said, “Michael went through ten kinds of hell before he plucked up the courage to ask Maria. With Max and Alex, they asked when they were up at the Granolith. They just followed their instincts at the time and they ended up being bonded.”
“Well somebody’s been doing their homework.” Ava said as she crossed her arms and leaned back against the wall.
“Okay I admit it. I got curious and I asked the others about what happened after they…you know.” Laurie said, “So what do we do now?”
“Well we wait for the others to arrive. Anyone up for pizza?” Lonnie asked
“Yeah but you wait in the main chamber and don’t leave the caves.” Ava said sternly
“Yeah, okay.” Lonnie said quietly
“Why can’t you leave?” Laurie asked
“She isn’t allowed to have any contact with a male until after she has been prepared, hell she isn’t even allowed to look at a guy.” Ava said
“Bummer.” Laurie said
“You have no idea.” Lonnie concurred, “And you’re not the one who’s the horniest she’s ever been.”
“Ahhh, poor baby.” Ava said with sympathy, she could easily remember a time when he was constantly horny but was unable to get relief from Zan.
“Well it could be worse.” Laurie said, “There could be this really stupid rule that says you’re not allowed to get yourself off until this whole thing starts.” she joked
Lonnie and Ava just looked at her.
“Oh.” Laurie said, “I’ll just take my foot out of my mouth…you really can’t?”
“Nope.” Lonnie said, “So I’ll be sitting here, trying not to think about tonight.”
“Well look at it this way it’ll be over soon.” Ava said with a wink
“Yeah, thank god.” Lonnie agreed, “Oh wait, we still have to get the dress ready and the robes.”
“Relax, the dress is taken care of. It’s up in your room and I’ll bring it down when we get closer.” Ava said, “And as for the robes, Zan is out getting something appropriate.”
“Robes?” Laurie asked, “What do we need robes for?”
“Well you don’t think we just walk in here naked do you?” Lonnie said
“No. Good point.” Laurie said
“I take it things with Isabel is taken care of?” Lonnie asked
“I called Tess and we were right. Nasedo taught her a few things before she came to Roswell and she’ll fill Isabel in on her role.” Ava said
“Well ladies, I’m famished…go get me food.” Lonnie joked
They left the pool together but Lonnie remained in the main chamber as Laurie and Ava went to call for pizza. Half and hour later they were sitting around the monitor watching a comedy and eating a hell of a lot of pizza…they bought four large but they usually had 1 whole and a third of the last. Nobody could put a pie away like these girls.
Meanwhile in Rath’s Bedroom…
Zan and Rath were pushing the bed to the far wall under the window. They needed the space for the guy version of the preparation ritual, on the hard wood floor Zan used his powers to draw a large symbol encased in a circle. Rath got another one of the box’s Serena prepared and pulled out a blue silk blanket. As he neatly rolled it out onto the floor Zan retrieved a few bottles of black and green ink as well as several oils.
“So how you feeling?” Zan asked, “Nervous?”
“Actual no. I feel calm, relaxed.” Rath answered with a smile
Zan went over to the bedside table and grabbed two cans of coke and gave one to Rath.
“Well just so you know, if you hurt her I will rip you apart bro.” Zan said
“And if I hurt her, I’ll help you.” Rath answered. They both laughed and clunked their cans together before drinking down the contents.
“Too bad we didn’t think to put a camera in that room earlier.” Rath said
“Don’t I know it but it is supposed to be just between them.” Zan said
“Oh screw that man. You know as well as I do that what goes on in the preparation ritual for women is the biggest mystery on Antar. No guy knows…well except for Nasedo since he was supposed to raise Max and the others.” Rath said
“And he took the secret to his grave…you think he could have at least told Max.” Zan said
“Damned inconvenient.” Rath said
“Totally…and since when do you talk like that?” Zan asked
“Since I’m taking a wife and a position of authority.” Rath answered
“You know it is Michael that’s taking over the house. You were quite clear that you wanted no part of it.” Zan said
“Well maybe not no part of it but even if I don’t control the house I will have influence…Lorat was clear on that.” Rath said
“Yeah I suppose. Just think in a few hours you will be Mr Rath Evans.” Zan joked
“Oh hell no, this maybe the 21 century and we maybe from another planet but like hell am I that forward thinking.” Rath said, “Hey about that stuff that Ava asked you to get?”
“The robes? Got them earlier, I’ll take them downstairs and give them to Ava later when I sort out the swimming pool for the main ritual. You just better make sure…”
“Yeah, yeah…I’m not allowed to leave this floor until its time and under no circumstances am I allowed to look upon another women until we come back from the bonding.” Rath said
“And that includes that porno you’ve got hidden in that sock drawer. What was it called, College Sex Kittens?” Zan asked with a knowing grin
“How the hell did you know about that?” Rath asked
“Oh come on, you and Lonnie use it sometimes and women do talk.” Zan laughed out
“She told Ava, oh god.” Rath bowed his head in shame
“Hey chill, Ava and I have our own visual stimulation…well more like a library of stimulation.” Zan said
“So I take it you ordered some pizza tonight?”
“Yeah, I asked Ava to put in the order with hers.” Zan said as he stood up and moved over to the bed. “Well your clothes for tonight look okay but these slippers still need work.”
“Well lets get it perfect, I’m going to make sure that one of the things Lonnie remembers about tonight is that it is going to be perfect.” Rath said with confidence as he and Zan used their powers to get the slippers right, “So when are you and Ava…I kind of thought you would have done it long before now.”
Zan looked down at his feet, trying to avoid the gaze of his friend.
“What?” Rath asked
“Rath, I…”
“Zan, talk to me. Come on you’ve never shied away from talking about how things are going with Ava.” Rath said
“Rath, I’ve wanted to ask Ava to bond with me since we got to Roswell and you and Lonnie were free from the Ganderial.”
“So what’s stopping you?” Rath asked
“Kivar…I can’t think about building a life for us until there isn’t a threat from him. He killed her once, I can’t…I can’t go through that again.” Zan said
“You remember it don’t you.” Rath said with realisation and Zan nodded
“I remember it all right. I was waiting in the reception room with all of you for Ava to joins us. Lonnie joined us and said that Ava was on her way and then we could go to the Granolith…then all hell broke loose. Kivar attacked, killed you and Lonnie, captured me and took me to watch as he killed Ava…dissected her. I was frozen, couldn’t do anything to save her.”
“I’m sorry man. I had no idea and it wasn’t your fault, Kivar took us all by surprise that night. He, he dissected her. Just like what future Alex said, it must be his favourite method of execution. Does Ava know you remember it?” Rath asked
“No, and you are not going to tell her, Lonnie or Laurie. At least this time round I have a chance to make sure nothing goes wrong for us and the only way that is going to happen is if Alex can make this plan of his work.” Zan stated
“He can do it, if Kivar is going to be as powerful as we think he is then he and Liz are probably the only ones but I’m damn well sure I’m going to be there to help them.” Rath said
“Got that right.” Zan said as he took Rath’s hand and shook on it. “Well I better go help Ava with the pool. Remember no women.” He said sternly and handed Rath a book out of his bag
“What’s this?” Rath asked
“Ulysses. A little light reading recommended by Michael, I asked him to think of something that would take his mind of women…he couldn’t think of anything so he gave me this. Said it was better than nothing and best of all…”
“No pictures, which means no pictures of women.” Rath said
“Got it in one.” Zan answered smugly
“I hate you.” Rath said coldly
“Well could be worse.” Zan stated
“Oh yeah? How?” Rath asked
“Our rituals could make sure you and Lonnie don’t get it on for a week after the bonding.” Zan responded
“Yeah, that would do it…go. Go help Ava with the pool.” Rath said and Zan left
Swimming Pool Room
Ava was sitting on the edge of the pool with her legs dangling in the water, waiting for Zan to arrive so they could finish the preparations. When he did arrive he was carrying several boxes.
“Are those the robes?” Ava asked as she stood up and moved to the other side of the pool where Zan put the boxes down.
Ava opened the first box and carefully examines the thin silk robe.
“Are these okay? I was able to get the colours and materials right but the length and design…” Zan asked
“No these are great, I can do the alterations when we’re finished here. How’s Rath doing?” Ava asked
“He’s just chilling upstairs…reading.” Zan said
“Reading? Rath reading? How did you manage that one?” Ava asked
“Well, he’s not allowed to look at any other women until everything is ready so that means no T.V., no por…videos and no magazines.”
“So that leaves books without pictures. Good call.” Ava said, “Come on, let’s get this done.”
Zan and Ave arranged chairs around the pool, all facing the front where the guests would watch as Nashana married her daughter to Rath. The pair put their hands into the water and by using their powers the water became greener and warmer, just like the oceans of Antar. Around the walls and over the windows they placed symbols, similar to the ones placed in the chambers beneath them. Zan jumped into the water and put the symbol he drew on Rath’s floor on the bottom of the pool. When he left the water Ava dried him off with her powers, her hands running along his body barely an inch from him.
They moved a table round to the front of the room to where all the chairs were facing. When it was done they covered it in a thick white sheet that Laurie had donated and then altered the nearest side of the pool so that it had a white marble staircase leading down into the water.
“Perfect.” Zan said
“Yeah…I’d have to agree.” Ava said as she looked over everything and took Zan’s hand in her own.
“Ava…” Zan said as he looked into her eyes
“Yeah?” Ava responded
“No, nothing that can’t wait except that you’ve done a hell of a job here.” Zan said as he thought about his memories of what Kivar did to her.
“Thanks, you too.” Ava said quietly
Then the front door bell rang.
“Pizza dude.” Zan said as he ran to the door. Ava just shook her head and chuckled as she followed Zan out to the door.
They took the boxes and paid the delivery boy, Zan left his pizza on a table nearby while he helped Ava carry her pizzas and the boxes containing the robes down into the basement. When they were down Laurie came out of the passage and Ava stopped as Zan tried to get further into the subterranean chambers.
“You know she is my sister.” Zan said
“You know the rules…no guys are allowed to go in there, and no girls up there.” Ava said
Laurie took the boxes from Zan and said, “So, what goes on upstairs?”
“Not allowed to tell you and you’re not allowed to tell any male what goes on in there.” Zan stressed but then said, “But a few hints wouldn’t hurt.”
Ava slapped in on the back of the head.
“Ouch.” Zan complained as he rubbed the sore spot
“No hints, nothing.” Ava said
“Yeah, yeah.” Zan said
“But he already knows about…” Laurie said
Ava quickly raised her finger, “He knows about the nudity and the oils…nothing more and it stays that way. For tens of thousands of years no male has found out what goes on in with our part of the preparation ritual and under no circumstances will any guy ever find out.”
Laurie nodded and apologised to Ava and Zan. She turned and went back into the chamber with her boxes.
“I’ll see you later.” Ava said as she stepped up onto her tiptoes and kissed Zan goodbye.
“Have a good time.” Zan said
Ava turned away and started heading down the corridor, “I intend to.” She said. Zan smirked and went back upstairs to his pizza and Rath; they still had some time before the others arrived. Time enough to wolf down several slices of pizza.
Main Chamber
Laurie had planted the pizza on the floor between the others while Ava empted the robes onto the table before them.
“Nice.” Lonnie said as she looked over the robes, each one matched the colours of the cushions that they had placed into the bath chamber. “Zan did pretty good on these…aside from the length.”
“Yeah I know.” Ava said, “But I can fix that.”
“How long are they supposed to be?” Laurie asked
“Their supposed to stop just below the ass, come down into a V from the shoulder and show some breast, a thin sash is to tie it and there needs to be splits on the thighs that go up to just below the sash.” Lonnie said
“Really…sounds interesting. I don’t suppose I could keep it when we’re done tonight?” Laurie asked
“Planning teasing Deputy Hall are we?” Ava asked
“I…uh…I asked him to move in with me.” Laurie said
“Seriously? What did he say?” Lonnie asked as she and Ava looked at Laurie
“He said yes. But he’s already paid for his motel room for the rest of the week so he’ll move in then.” Laurie said
“I take it Rath doesn’t know?” Lonnie said
“Well I let Rath live here with his girlfriend and soon to be wife, I think the least he can agree to is this.” Laurie said
“Couldn’t agree more…and if you need some help convincing him, I think I could help.” Lonnie said
To Be Continued…
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 17:00
When Alex arrived home from school that day and was very quiet. Before long he slipped into his bedroom to start packing for his little trip to Egypt but his parent’s burst into the room, both had very concerned and upset expressions on their faces.
“Alex how could you not tell us about this?” Charles asked his son
“Who told you?” Alex asked
“Isabel. She’s worried about you…I swear it’s like that girl is connected to you sometimes.” His mother asked
Alex lowered his eyes and said, “She is connected to me. Mom, dad there is a lot I haven’t told you…Isabel and I are bonded, she can feel my emotions and I can feel hers as well as hear each other’s thoughts.”
“Well we can discuss that later but right now I want to know why you’re packing?” Charles asked
“What did Isabel tell you?” Alex asked
“Only that after this afternoon you got very quiet, you wouldn’t speak to anyone and that you got very serious.”
“Okay…okay, remember what I told you about the visits from future Max and future Liz?” Alex asked
Both his parents nodded and he continued
“Well they came back with warnings to try and change things and make it better…today we got another warning. My future self sent that computer I’m building back in time and he left a message for me. Apparently Kivar is going to kill everyone, destroy Earth and Antar…oh and the best bit is that when I finally do beat him, I wipe out the civilizations on 12 planets. So I’m having a good day.” Alex said with mock humour
“Oh Alex.” his mother said as she wrapped her arms around him
“I’m so sorry Alex.” Charles said as he put his hand on his son’s shoulder, “Is there anything that can be done?”
“Yeah…I’m heading to Egypt.” Alex said
“Why Egypt?” His mother asked
“After I sent the computer back in time, my future self went back and with the Granolith’s help he designed and built a weapon to use against Kivar that would hopefully trap him in an Omniriad prison.” Alex said
“And the weapon is in Egypt?” Charles asked, “So, where in Egypt…it is a big desert and almost everything is buried in sand. Well except for some temples and the pyramids.”
“Yeah, well that’s the thing.” Alex said
His father’s eyes widened in realisation and said, “You are kidding me.”
“No.” Alex responded
“What?” his mother asked
“You built the pyramids?” His father asked
“That’s what the message said. Future me went back, built them as well as one on Mars and hopefully if everything is still working I could lock Kivar up for good and I could get on with my life.” Alex said
“So how do you plan to get there?” Charles asked
“A wormhole, how else?” Alex asked
“Wait a minute…don’t you think that’s going to cause a problem?” His mother said with concern
“Why would it?”
“Because you’ll be entering the country illegally.” Charles quickly said, “I think there may be quiet a few people over there who wouldn’t appreciate it.”
“Oh yeah…I didn’t think about that. Okay I have a passport…I’ll just change my arrival point to the airport, that way I’ll still go through customs and all the official stuff.” Alex said
“I take it Isabel will be going as well?”
“Yes…I don’t think anything could talk her out of it but she’s coming along with Maria and Michael.” Alex said
“Well you just better make sure you take care of her. In her condition…well I suppose you already know and her being part Antarian adds another problem to it.” Charles said just as Alex’s phone rang.
“Hello.” Alex said and paused for a moment. “Yeah I’m up for it…so I’ll see you later.” he said before hanging up the phone
“What’s going on?” Charles asked
“Lonnie and Rath are getting bonded tonight. It’s an Antarian wedding basically and there is a kind of bachelor party before it happens. I’ll find out more when I get there.”
“Wait a minute. Rath, Rath asked Lonnie to marry him?” his mother asked
“Yeah, that’s kind of the same question that has been running through our minds since he told us.” Alex said
“I bet.” Charles said
“You’re both invited to the ceremony by the way. It would be about nine tonight when the come back from the Granolith.” Alex said
“We’ll most definitely be there. This I gotta see.” Charles said
“Dinner will be ready in about half an hour, I’ll call you when it’s done.” his mother said as she kissed his cheek
“Thanks mom.” he said. His parents left and he returned to his packing.
Basement, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
The passage Zan had dug out with his powers to the caves that now resided beneath their house was in the process of being smoothed out and strengthened. Zan and Rath were altering the lining of the walls into brickwork, complete with pillars and arches but this was as far as they were permitted. As Zan tried to get further in the caves where he spent some memorable times with Ava, she stopped him in her tracks.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Ava asked her mate as she stood in his tracks
“I was just…” Zan said
“Just what…Zan you know the rules. Until the ritual is completed no males are allowed into this area.” Ava said
“I know, I know but…” Zan said
“But you were curious and the thought of seven naked women in here later is given you a severe problem down here.” Ava said as she reached down and forcefully grabbed hold of his straining erection causing Zan to groan.
“God Ava, if you don’t stop I’m gonna erupt.” Zan begged as he tried to hold back
“Well you better not cause I got plans for this later.” Ava said as she removed her hand, “Now, you go back upstairs and get the things you need for Rath. Leave us ladies to do what we need to do.” She said with a wicked grin
Zan turned and walked away but Ava heard him mumble, “You’ve just reserved me a permanent spot in hell for that image.”
“Better believe it.” Ava said as she walked down the passage. She held up her hands and marked the walls with glowing Antarian symbols from one end to the other. When she was done she went back into the caves and found Lonnie and Laurie in the room with the exotic bathing pool.
Lonnie was placing more symbols around the chamber while Laurie placed seven cushions of different colours around the water.
“So what’s with the cushions…I take it there is a purpose to the colours?” Laurie asked
“The white one is for Lonnie, she is the bride. The red ones are for her side of the family. Isabel, of course is her sister and Liz because she is Max’s mate. The blue ones are for Rath’s side. So that will be you and Maria. The two green ones are for me and Tess.” Ava said
“And we all have to be naked.” Laurie said
“Oh would you stop fixating on that…of course we have to be naked it saves on clothes getting wet.” Lonnie said
“Ever heard of swimsuits?” Laurie asked
“Yeah but…it’s just part of the ritual, it’s how we were born.” Ava said
“Okay.” Laurie said
Ava then opened a box that Serena had prepared and pulled out a blanket made of a material similar to white silk. Carefully she rolled out the blanket on the opposite side of the pool from the white cushion. She returned to the box and pulled out small, delicate bottles of various oils and perfumes, which she neatly arranged on the blanket.
“There, all done.” Lonnie said as she looked over her work on the walls
“Yeah same here.” Ava said, “Laurie?”
“Yeah all done.” Laurie said as she looked over the room, “Wow this place looks great.”
“Yeah, can’t wait to use this place myself.” Ava said
“Well don’t worry about that, sooner or later Zan’s gonna get off his butt and ask you. Besides if I know my brother he’s going to wait until all this crap with Kivar is over. He’ll want at least one thing in his life to go with out a hitch and be normal.” Lonnie said
“Rath and the others don’t seem to have a problem with it.” Ava said with dismay
“Oh believe me they do.” Laurie said, “Michael went through ten kinds of hell before he plucked up the courage to ask Maria. With Max and Alex, they asked when they were up at the Granolith. They just followed their instincts at the time and they ended up being bonded.”
“Well somebody’s been doing their homework.” Ava said as she crossed her arms and leaned back against the wall.
“Okay I admit it. I got curious and I asked the others about what happened after they…you know.” Laurie said, “So what do we do now?”
“Well we wait for the others to arrive. Anyone up for pizza?” Lonnie asked
“Yeah but you wait in the main chamber and don’t leave the caves.” Ava said sternly
“Yeah, okay.” Lonnie said quietly
“Why can’t you leave?” Laurie asked
“She isn’t allowed to have any contact with a male until after she has been prepared, hell she isn’t even allowed to look at a guy.” Ava said
“Bummer.” Laurie said
“You have no idea.” Lonnie concurred, “And you’re not the one who’s the horniest she’s ever been.”
“Ahhh, poor baby.” Ava said with sympathy, she could easily remember a time when he was constantly horny but was unable to get relief from Zan.
“Well it could be worse.” Laurie said, “There could be this really stupid rule that says you’re not allowed to get yourself off until this whole thing starts.” she joked
Lonnie and Ava just looked at her.
“Oh.” Laurie said, “I’ll just take my foot out of my mouth…you really can’t?”
“Nope.” Lonnie said, “So I’ll be sitting here, trying not to think about tonight.”
“Well look at it this way it’ll be over soon.” Ava said with a wink
“Yeah, thank god.” Lonnie agreed, “Oh wait, we still have to get the dress ready and the robes.”
“Relax, the dress is taken care of. It’s up in your room and I’ll bring it down when we get closer.” Ava said, “And as for the robes, Zan is out getting something appropriate.”
“Robes?” Laurie asked, “What do we need robes for?”
“Well you don’t think we just walk in here naked do you?” Lonnie said
“No. Good point.” Laurie said
“I take it things with Isabel is taken care of?” Lonnie asked
“I called Tess and we were right. Nasedo taught her a few things before she came to Roswell and she’ll fill Isabel in on her role.” Ava said
“Well ladies, I’m famished…go get me food.” Lonnie joked
They left the pool together but Lonnie remained in the main chamber as Laurie and Ava went to call for pizza. Half and hour later they were sitting around the monitor watching a comedy and eating a hell of a lot of pizza…they bought four large but they usually had 1 whole and a third of the last. Nobody could put a pie away like these girls.
Meanwhile in Rath’s Bedroom…
Zan and Rath were pushing the bed to the far wall under the window. They needed the space for the guy version of the preparation ritual, on the hard wood floor Zan used his powers to draw a large symbol encased in a circle. Rath got another one of the box’s Serena prepared and pulled out a blue silk blanket. As he neatly rolled it out onto the floor Zan retrieved a few bottles of black and green ink as well as several oils.
“So how you feeling?” Zan asked, “Nervous?”
“Actual no. I feel calm, relaxed.” Rath answered with a smile
Zan went over to the bedside table and grabbed two cans of coke and gave one to Rath.
“Well just so you know, if you hurt her I will rip you apart bro.” Zan said
“And if I hurt her, I’ll help you.” Rath answered. They both laughed and clunked their cans together before drinking down the contents.
“Too bad we didn’t think to put a camera in that room earlier.” Rath said
“Don’t I know it but it is supposed to be just between them.” Zan said
“Oh screw that man. You know as well as I do that what goes on in the preparation ritual for women is the biggest mystery on Antar. No guy knows…well except for Nasedo since he was supposed to raise Max and the others.” Rath said
“And he took the secret to his grave…you think he could have at least told Max.” Zan said
“Damned inconvenient.” Rath said
“Totally…and since when do you talk like that?” Zan asked
“Since I’m taking a wife and a position of authority.” Rath answered
“You know it is Michael that’s taking over the house. You were quite clear that you wanted no part of it.” Zan said
“Well maybe not no part of it but even if I don’t control the house I will have influence…Lorat was clear on that.” Rath said
“Yeah I suppose. Just think in a few hours you will be Mr Rath Evans.” Zan joked
“Oh hell no, this maybe the 21 century and we maybe from another planet but like hell am I that forward thinking.” Rath said, “Hey about that stuff that Ava asked you to get?”
“The robes? Got them earlier, I’ll take them downstairs and give them to Ava later when I sort out the swimming pool for the main ritual. You just better make sure…”
“Yeah, yeah…I’m not allowed to leave this floor until its time and under no circumstances am I allowed to look upon another women until we come back from the bonding.” Rath said
“And that includes that porno you’ve got hidden in that sock drawer. What was it called, College Sex Kittens?” Zan asked with a knowing grin
“How the hell did you know about that?” Rath asked
“Oh come on, you and Lonnie use it sometimes and women do talk.” Zan laughed out
“She told Ava, oh god.” Rath bowed his head in shame
“Hey chill, Ava and I have our own visual stimulation…well more like a library of stimulation.” Zan said
“So I take it you ordered some pizza tonight?”
“Yeah, I asked Ava to put in the order with hers.” Zan said as he stood up and moved over to the bed. “Well your clothes for tonight look okay but these slippers still need work.”
“Well lets get it perfect, I’m going to make sure that one of the things Lonnie remembers about tonight is that it is going to be perfect.” Rath said with confidence as he and Zan used their powers to get the slippers right, “So when are you and Ava…I kind of thought you would have done it long before now.”
Zan looked down at his feet, trying to avoid the gaze of his friend.
“What?” Rath asked
“Rath, I…”
“Zan, talk to me. Come on you’ve never shied away from talking about how things are going with Ava.” Rath said
“Rath, I’ve wanted to ask Ava to bond with me since we got to Roswell and you and Lonnie were free from the Ganderial.”
“So what’s stopping you?” Rath asked
“Kivar…I can’t think about building a life for us until there isn’t a threat from him. He killed her once, I can’t…I can’t go through that again.” Zan said
“You remember it don’t you.” Rath said with realisation and Zan nodded
“I remember it all right. I was waiting in the reception room with all of you for Ava to joins us. Lonnie joined us and said that Ava was on her way and then we could go to the Granolith…then all hell broke loose. Kivar attacked, killed you and Lonnie, captured me and took me to watch as he killed Ava…dissected her. I was frozen, couldn’t do anything to save her.”
“I’m sorry man. I had no idea and it wasn’t your fault, Kivar took us all by surprise that night. He, he dissected her. Just like what future Alex said, it must be his favourite method of execution. Does Ava know you remember it?” Rath asked
“No, and you are not going to tell her, Lonnie or Laurie. At least this time round I have a chance to make sure nothing goes wrong for us and the only way that is going to happen is if Alex can make this plan of his work.” Zan stated
“He can do it, if Kivar is going to be as powerful as we think he is then he and Liz are probably the only ones but I’m damn well sure I’m going to be there to help them.” Rath said
“Got that right.” Zan said as he took Rath’s hand and shook on it. “Well I better go help Ava with the pool. Remember no women.” He said sternly and handed Rath a book out of his bag
“What’s this?” Rath asked
“Ulysses. A little light reading recommended by Michael, I asked him to think of something that would take his mind of women…he couldn’t think of anything so he gave me this. Said it was better than nothing and best of all…”
“No pictures, which means no pictures of women.” Rath said
“Got it in one.” Zan answered smugly
“I hate you.” Rath said coldly
“Well could be worse.” Zan stated
“Oh yeah? How?” Rath asked
“Our rituals could make sure you and Lonnie don’t get it on for a week after the bonding.” Zan responded
“Yeah, that would do it…go. Go help Ava with the pool.” Rath said and Zan left
Swimming Pool Room
Ava was sitting on the edge of the pool with her legs dangling in the water, waiting for Zan to arrive so they could finish the preparations. When he did arrive he was carrying several boxes.
“Are those the robes?” Ava asked as she stood up and moved to the other side of the pool where Zan put the boxes down.
Ava opened the first box and carefully examines the thin silk robe.
“Are these okay? I was able to get the colours and materials right but the length and design…” Zan asked
“No these are great, I can do the alterations when we’re finished here. How’s Rath doing?” Ava asked
“He’s just chilling upstairs…reading.” Zan said
“Reading? Rath reading? How did you manage that one?” Ava asked
“Well, he’s not allowed to look at any other women until everything is ready so that means no T.V., no por…videos and no magazines.”
“So that leaves books without pictures. Good call.” Ava said, “Come on, let’s get this done.”
Zan and Ave arranged chairs around the pool, all facing the front where the guests would watch as Nashana married her daughter to Rath. The pair put their hands into the water and by using their powers the water became greener and warmer, just like the oceans of Antar. Around the walls and over the windows they placed symbols, similar to the ones placed in the chambers beneath them. Zan jumped into the water and put the symbol he drew on Rath’s floor on the bottom of the pool. When he left the water Ava dried him off with her powers, her hands running along his body barely an inch from him.
They moved a table round to the front of the room to where all the chairs were facing. When it was done they covered it in a thick white sheet that Laurie had donated and then altered the nearest side of the pool so that it had a white marble staircase leading down into the water.
“Perfect.” Zan said
“Yeah…I’d have to agree.” Ava said as she looked over everything and took Zan’s hand in her own.
“Ava…” Zan said as he looked into her eyes
“Yeah?” Ava responded
“No, nothing that can’t wait except that you’ve done a hell of a job here.” Zan said as he thought about his memories of what Kivar did to her.
“Thanks, you too.” Ava said quietly
Then the front door bell rang.
“Pizza dude.” Zan said as he ran to the door. Ava just shook her head and chuckled as she followed Zan out to the door.
They took the boxes and paid the delivery boy, Zan left his pizza on a table nearby while he helped Ava carry her pizzas and the boxes containing the robes down into the basement. When they were down Laurie came out of the passage and Ava stopped as Zan tried to get further into the subterranean chambers.
“You know she is my sister.” Zan said
“You know the rules…no guys are allowed to go in there, and no girls up there.” Ava said
Laurie took the boxes from Zan and said, “So, what goes on upstairs?”
“Not allowed to tell you and you’re not allowed to tell any male what goes on in there.” Zan stressed but then said, “But a few hints wouldn’t hurt.”
Ava slapped in on the back of the head.
“Ouch.” Zan complained as he rubbed the sore spot
“No hints, nothing.” Ava said
“Yeah, yeah.” Zan said
“But he already knows about…” Laurie said
Ava quickly raised her finger, “He knows about the nudity and the oils…nothing more and it stays that way. For tens of thousands of years no male has found out what goes on in with our part of the preparation ritual and under no circumstances will any guy ever find out.”
Laurie nodded and apologised to Ava and Zan. She turned and went back into the chamber with her boxes.
“I’ll see you later.” Ava said as she stepped up onto her tiptoes and kissed Zan goodbye.
“Have a good time.” Zan said
Ava turned away and started heading down the corridor, “I intend to.” She said. Zan smirked and went back upstairs to his pizza and Rath; they still had some time before the others arrived. Time enough to wolf down several slices of pizza.
Main Chamber
Laurie had planted the pizza on the floor between the others while Ava empted the robes onto the table before them.
“Nice.” Lonnie said as she looked over the robes, each one matched the colours of the cushions that they had placed into the bath chamber. “Zan did pretty good on these…aside from the length.”
“Yeah I know.” Ava said, “But I can fix that.”
“How long are they supposed to be?” Laurie asked
“Their supposed to stop just below the ass, come down into a V from the shoulder and show some breast, a thin sash is to tie it and there needs to be splits on the thighs that go up to just below the sash.” Lonnie said
“Really…sounds interesting. I don’t suppose I could keep it when we’re done tonight?” Laurie asked
“Planning teasing Deputy Hall are we?” Ava asked
“I…uh…I asked him to move in with me.” Laurie said
“Seriously? What did he say?” Lonnie asked as she and Ava looked at Laurie
“He said yes. But he’s already paid for his motel room for the rest of the week so he’ll move in then.” Laurie said
“I take it Rath doesn’t know?” Lonnie said
“Well I let Rath live here with his girlfriend and soon to be wife, I think the least he can agree to is this.” Laurie said
“Couldn’t agree more…and if you need some help convincing him, I think I could help.” Lonnie said
To Be Continued…
Chapter 63
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:15
Nancy and Jeff were surprised when their daughter arrived with this particular guest in tow. They never thought that they would actually be entertaining the queen of an alien people, even though Liz was well on the way to actually being one. Nashana had requested that Max and Liz take her to Liz’s parents and to where they lived, she wanted to get to know everything about the young woman who had held her son’s heart for such a long time.
“Well Liz always was pretty smart, it was only when everything was exposed that we found out it was because she was part Omniriad.” Nancy said as she sat down with a tray of drinks.
“So you were intended to be a Caretaker then?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, Phoenix wanted to have someone who would have the intelligence to use the Granolith wisely but when the two Granolith’s merged both Max and I kind of share the responsibility. Minor things we can do individually but anything major will take both of us.” Liz said.
Gandi, who was sleeping in Liz’s bedroom, heard the voice of her owner and woke up. She immediately flew out of the room and landed on Liz’s lap, much to the surprise of Nashana.
“There’s my girl.” Liz said as she started to stroke her pet, “How was your day Gandi?”
“Actually she had a good day…managed to deliver the orders to the right people today. All we need to do is point and she gets it right.” Philip said
“Who’s the clever, little beauty?” Liz said as she scratched a spot on the back of Gandi’s head that she knew was sensitive.
At the interaction Nashana raised her eyebrow. “Eh, Liz. Isn’t that…”
“The Ganderium Queen? Yeah. We got hold of her over a month ago.” Liz said
“But how can you control her?” Nashana asked
“No idea. Serena thinks it might be to do with my Omniriad side…Maria thinks it’s a queen thing.” Liz said, “I take it what Serena said was correct? That controlling the Ganderium is difficult?”
“Difficult? More like impossible, the Ganderium were a plague on Antar. We nearly wiped out their entire species to protect everything else.” Nashana said but Gandi heard her comment and quickly shifted her head round to look at Nashana. “But we didn’t, we were able to relocate the queens and their offspring to a quarantine zone on one of the horticultural space stations.”
Gandi seemed to relax a little and rested her head back down on Liz before snuggling in. It was a simple action that caused Nashana to smile a little.
“I would love to know how you do it?” Nashana said
“Believe me, I’ve been trying to figure it out but so far she just seems to like me. That I’ll settle for.” Liz replied as Max fed the alien a cookie, “Hey.” she said as she hit Max’s hand away.
“What?” Max said defensively
“Gandi puts on weight every time you come over…she’s on a diet and you’re forbidden from feeding her.” Liz said in a serious tone but couldn’t help but smile and then to laugh slightly
“Sorry…I’ll be good from now on.” Max said humbly
Nashana smiled and wanted to laugh along with her future daughter in-law but resisted the urge. “So are you both ready for tonight?”
“Well, yeah. I just wish I knew what to expect.” Liz said
“Me too. Zan’s told me a few things but nothing really major.” Max said
“Well both of you make sure your bond is closed. Its tradition that what happens with the female preparation remains secret…it’s same with the male. What happens there you mustn’t discuss with each other.” Nashana said, “Liz…you may find what happens tonight will be a little different, you might have a problem with it. You have an open mind, Maria…well you know her better than I do.”
“You’re not exactly filling me with confidence here.” Liz said with concern
“I wish I could tell you more.” Nashana said with indicating to Jeff and Max, “But Ava and Tess will fill you in when you arrive.”
“Well, I suppose we better head over there then…what time will you arrive at?” Max asked the queen
“I’ll arrive when Rath and Lonnie go to the Granolith but in the mean time I think I’ll walk this town of yours. It’ll be good to see where you and Isabel have been raised Max.” Nashana said
“I’ll call Agent Flynn and get some security for you.” Max said as he pulled out his mobile phone
Twenty minutes later an agent arrived to accompany Nashana as she toured the town in the company of Jeff and Nancy. As they left Max and Liz headed over to Laurie’s where they would take part in the ritual.
Laurie’s Place, 19:00
Max and Liz pulled up and rang the doorbell. Laurie answered and welcomed the two inside.
“Okay, Max you go upstairs. The others are waiting for you, Liz…we go downstairs.” Laurie said
Max wrapped his arms around Liz and kissed her, “Have fun.” he said
“You too.” Liz responded.
Max let go of Liz and walked up the stairs while Laurie led Liz down into the basement.
Rath’s Room
Max walked down the long hall to Rath’s bedroom and found his brother and friends sitting around the television, their fingers moving like lightning over the control pads of Zan’s brand new Playstation 2.
“Comeoncomeoncomeon.” Rath said as he tilted himself as he followed his car round the corner on the screen. “SON OF A BITCH.” he yelled as he crashed and burned.
“Ha ha.” Alex yelled as he jumped up and one. “Once again, I am the champion.”
“Yeah, Yeah.” Zan said as he and Michael threw down their controllers, “You don’t think he’s cheating do you?” Zan asked
“Alex? Nah. No way would he cheat…bend the rules maybe, but never cheat.” Michael said
“Having fun guys?” Max asked from the door
“Hey bro.” Zan said, “You ready?”
“For what…I know nothing about this stuff.” Max asked
“In that case, pizza first then we get on with it.” Rath asked
The guys sat around the encircled emblem on the floor and started eating pizza slices to their hearts content. Rath and Zan were still hungry after their earlier munchies and figures that their guests would probably be hungry when they arrived so they sent out for more…a lot more.
Main Chamber, Caves, Basement
Downstairs Maria, Tess and Isabel were sitting with Lonnie and Ava. When Laurie arrived with Liz they all looked round and welcomed the final participant in this evenings events.
“Hey Liz.” Lonnie said as she got up and hugged Liz
Liz was surprised at Lonnie’s warm gesture. They got on well enough but she was never like this. “Hey…what’s with the hug?”
“As the intended, I have to warmly welcome all the members of the families who are apart of this.” Lonnie said, “So consider your self warmly welcomed.”
“Done.” Liz laughed, “So what’s happening, Nashana said that I might have a problem with it.”
“Yeah you said you would tell us when Liz arrived.” Maria said
“Okay, uh…first thing is that we have to be…uh…naked.” Tess said with difficulty
“Could you say that again?” Maria requested, not quiet believing her ears
“Naked. The ritual is about the bride revealing who and what she is to the women of both houses and her friends. Likewise they must be naked as a symbol of trust and acceptance.” Tess explained, “Nasedo taught me about all of this when I was twelve but I never thought I would actually use it but here we all are.”
“Are you guys okay with that part?” Lonnie asked, “Cause Laurie has had a little trouble with it.”
“Yeah.” Liz trailed out. “Give me a second okay.”
She indicated to Maria who joined her off in a corner.
“You okay with this?” Maria asked
“Yeah, I’m fine with it…hell it even seems natural.” Liz whispered
“Liz, natural? Did you just here what you said? They want us all to be naked together.” Maria whispered
“Yes I heard them but if I am going to be Max’s wife I need to accept how they do things. This is apart of their wedding ceremonies and I can live with it…but can you?” Liz asked her best friend
“Well, it’ll certainly turn Michael on no end.” Maria joked
“Uh, sorry but we can’t tell the guys what happens in here.” Liz said
“Damn…well I’m sure one or two images will slip through the bond at some point in the future. Could be useful to tease him with.” Maria said with a wicked smirk
“Bad girl.” Liz said with a similar smile
“Okay…I can do this.” Maria nodded and the two turned back to the others
“Okay, we’re in.” Liz said, “What’s first?”
“Well we each have these robes, we need to change into them.” Ava said as she handed two of the robes to the human girls. She then cleared the main table and laid out Lonnie’s dress out onto it before giving the other robes to the remaining girls.
“We can go into the bedrooms and change privately.” Isabel said
“Are you okay with this?” Liz asked Isabel
“Well, I’ve not been raised with this but it is a part of me.” Isabel responded as she looked over the silk garment that Ava had given her.
The girls dispersed, each going into a separate chamber of the cave. Silently they undressed and slipped on the robes. As intended they fit each of them perfectly, the hem covered each of their rears but only just. The open front covered most of their breast but still left some visible as the edges came down into a V that closed the robe just under their belly button.
One by one they returned to the main room and silently looked over each other. Liz was a little shy, a little self conscious of the fact her attributes were not as endowed as her friends. Her arms came up and crossed her chest; she tried to cover the flesh that was exposed by the robe.
Lonnie saw the move and wanted to help Liz relax. This was her night but it was essentially Liz’s first real experience of Antarian custom and she wanted her future queen to be comfortable with it. Silently she walked across the cold stone floor and put her hands on Liz’s wrist and pulled her arms away from her body.
“Liz, you’ve got a beautiful body and this is not about judgement. It’s about acceptance.” Lonnie said
Liz blushed slightly and nodded as Maria wrapped her arm around her shoulder.
“Hey can I keep this when we’re done?” Maria asked as she looked over herself, “This on it’s own could get Michael hot.”
“Maria, I so did not need to hear that.” Laurie complained
“Well it’s not my fault you’re brother’s a stallion in the sack.” Maria joked knowing that it would get to Laurie, “He can keep going and going and going.”
“Yeah, both of them.” Lonnie joined in, knowing what Maria was doing
“Oh damn it…you two…lalala.” Laurie said as she covered her ears, “Totally not listening.”
The others just laughed and shook their heads at Laurie’s reaction. After a couple of seconds when Laurie knew it was safe to do so she lowered her hands and gave cold stares toward Maria and Lonnie who bit their lower lips to keep quiet.
“Okay, so what’s next?” Liz asked
“This way.” Ava said. She and Tess led the group into the bathing chamber and stopped just beyond the entrance. “Okay, Lonnie sits on the white cushion, to her left on the red cushions Isabel, then Liz. To her right on the blue cushions will be Laurie and then Maria. Tess and I will be on those two cushions at the end. When you go in take the closest bottle to you, place it in front of you when you kneel on the cushion.”
Lonnie led the way as the girls walked in, each picking up their specified bottles and doing exactly what Ava told them to do. When all the girls were kneeling, Lonnie reached down her front to where her robe was tied with a sash. Each of them made similar moves when the saw Lonnie and watched as she eagerly removed her robe, revealing her naked form to her family and friends. Tess and Ava were next to strip off their robes, shortly followed by Isabel who was a little slower at exposing herself to anyone but Alex. Even though she trusted everyone around her.
All that remained were the three humans, Liz, Maria and Laurie. Laurie plucked up the courage next; she closed her eyes and took off the silk garment that hugged her body. She slid it off and let it fall down her back until it rested on the floor behind her, just like the others. When Laurie opened her eyes she looked around the others and saw Lonnie and Ava smile at her. Laurie could help but notice just how identical her friends’ bodies were to their sisters, for some reason she always figured there would be some small difference yet there was none.
Liz and Maria just looked at each other and nodded. Over the years they had seen each other naked on several occasions and even had a tendency off sunbathing topless on Liz’s balcony. But there was nothing recently as the balcony had become the hub for alien activity in Roswell and they never knew when the next alien related event was going to come up her ladder. Quickly they untied the sashes on their robes and took them off.
Within minutes and differing degrees of eagerness and nervousness the room was filled with naked female flesh. None of them could resist a quiet examination of each other, they were all curious and what better opportunity than now. The humans could easily admit that the Antarian doctors that selected the human donors did a bang up job and everyone else admitted that Phoenix must have been an artist when he created Liz’s D.N.A. They also admired whichever deity guided Maria and Laurie’s parents together. It was the only way they could explain how the physical forms of these young women came to be in existence.
Upstairs…
The guys were watching a football game that they all wanted to see but since Rath was forbidden from looking at any women they had him blindfolded so he could not see the cheerleaders.
“Go…go…GO.” Zan yelled, “Damn it.”
“What…someone tell me what the hell is going on?” Rath yelled as he moved his head blindly around the room.
“Dallas fumbled.” Max said as he held a coke can up to Rath’s mouth and poured some liquid in.
“God damned butt lovin’…I got twenty bucks on those guys.” Rath said
“Hell I could have told you they were going to lose.” Alex said
“Yeah, yeah…what? Did future you send you a message in the Troken?” Michael asked
“Oh hell no. Liz is getting better with her premonitions.” Alex explained
Everyone looked round to Alex, including Rath who couldn’t see where Alex was but followed his voice…he ended up looking toward the door instead of Alex. Zan spotted his friends error, put his hand squarely on Rath’s head and twisted it round.
“Thanks man.” Rath said quietly
“What?” Alex asked innocently
“Are you saying that we have access to someone who could tell us the winning numbers to the state lottery, pick out every winner of ever major sporting event and who would make a killing in Vegas.” Michael asked
Alex stopped for a moment, titled his head and considered what Michael had just said. “Yeah, pretty much.”
“Cool.” Rath said
“But like hell are we using that way and Liz would never let it be used for personal gain.” Max said sternly
“Damn it, it had to be a girl scout who gets a gift like that.” Zan said as he slumped back down on the floor.
“Hey that’s my bonded mate.” Max said
“Yeah sorry bro.” Zan apologised
“So what are they doing downstairs anyway?” Michael asked
Zan turned off the television; Rath removed his blindfold and told the others what they knew.
Back Downstairs…
“Okay.” Tess said, breaking the girls out of their subtle staring.
“Everyone pick up your bottles and pour some of the liquid into the cap.” Ava said
Each of them did what they were asked and followed Ava’s actions as she poured the cap’s contents into the waters before them. All of a sudden the water began to swirl around and began to change colour before settling back down to its original state.
“Was that…” Liz started to ask
“Totally normal. I’ll give you some later so you can experiment.” Tess said knowing that the scientist in Liz was curious.
Lonnie smiled as she slipped into the water, her breasts just slightly above the water line. She took a breath and dunked her head under the surface. When she surfaced, Lonnie ran her fingers over her soaked blonde hair, stroking it back down and away from her face. When she was in the centre of the pool Ava and Tess looked to the others and indicated for them to stay where they were. Then they both entered the pool with their bottles and moved to the front of Lonnie.
Ava hugged Lonnie warmly and said “Congratulations Lonnie.” before moving back and Tess replaced her.
“Yeah, congratulations.” Tess said
Together they opened their bottles and poured an ample supply into their cupped hand. When they put the bottles back by their cushions they poured the oils onto Lonnie’s shoulders and rubbed what remained in their hand into the skin. As they stood by Lonnie they put their oil soaked hands onto her shoulders and started to gently caress the oil over her exposed flesh.
Lonnie could feel her body temperature rising as the oil penetrated her skin. The sensations of the two sisters running their hands over every inch of her skin and her breasts was incredible and when they were satisfied that the areas of Lonnie that were above the surface were suitably coated the took a deep breath and dived under the water. They started on her feet, rubbed up her legs and gently rubbed more of the thick oil onto her belly, her ass and her back.
When they were done they returned to the surface, gasping for breath. Both noticed how heated Lonnie’s skin was as she breathed heavily from the sensational contact that her friends had just administered.
“How was that?” Ava asked as she once again hugged Lonnie again, their breast’s pressing firmly against each other.
“Totally cool.” Lonnie sighed, very satisfied but even hornier than she was to begin with
Ava released her and swam back to the edge where Tess waited for her. “And that, ladies, is what needs to be done…except for you two.” Ava said as she indicated to Isabel and Laurie, “As the sisters you have an additional duty to do but that can wait until you’ve done until you put you oils on Lonnie.”
“Okay, you two are up next.” Tess said to Liz and Maria
They both jumped in and took their bottles and moved toward Lonnie while Tess and Ava lay against the edge with their arms up on the tiled section surrounding the pool. As Maria was about to start she stopped and turned to Tess.
“Do we do the hug thing?” Maria asked
“Only if you want to, it just helps to promote closeness.” Tess said as she held her sisters hand. The oil provided a subtle conduit for the energy in their bodies; their skin tingled at the sensations and they both loved it, they could barely pick up on the other’s feelings but it was there. They could feel the sisterly love coming from each other and for the first time they knew how much they cared.
Upstairs…
“THEY’RE WHAT?” Michael said loudly as he pictured Maria in the pool with several other naked women.
Kyle quickly turned to Alex, “Alex, my man. Tell me that you can get that Troken thing here.”
“Yeah…all I have to do is open up a wormhole under it and it will come here. Why?” Alex asked
“Why? Dude, the thing shows pictures of…everywhere. Including down in the basement.” Kyle said with pleading eyes.
Rath and Zan stood up quickly both very eager but then calmed themselves as they remembered the rules to the rituals. “Sorry guys he can’t do that. What happens own there is strictly between them and not us.” Zan said wishing he could kick himself.
“Just a little peek?” Kyle said quietly, almost whispering in a high pitched and unmanly voice.
“Sorry Kyle, even if they said yes the answer would be no.” Alex said
“In gods name why? The women are all naked, nubile, gorgeous and toned in a pool of water. What kind of guy would say no?” Michael asked
“The kind of guy who doesn’t want anyone looking at his girlfriend while she is naked and by the way one of the is your sister Michael. Remember?” Alex said
Michael suddenly lost the smile on his face, as did Rath, Zan, Max and Kyle. Kyle didn’t actually have a sister among the group but Maria was the closest thing he had in that respect, especially since things between his father and her mother had gotten back on track…and heated up. That and they could all agree with Alex’s sentiment on not wanting the others to see their girls naked.
“Yeah, okay.” Kyle surrendered.
“Well why don’t we get on with this.” Zan said
Ran nodded and pulled off his shirt before kneeling down in the centre of the symbol they drew on the floor. Zan then dipped his finger into a jar containing the ink and started to draw symbols and lines all over Rath’s back, chest and arms. Everyone else picked up the small jars of oils and one by one poured the contents over Rath’s head. As one bottle was emptied Michael did as Zan taught him and rubbed the oils into the skin. By the time the final bottle was emptied the ink markings faded away and was taken into Rath’s body with the oil.
It didn’t take long for Rath to begin to feel the effects of the ritual oils and became more aroused. Then came the next part.
Zan and everyone else put their hands on Rath’s head and opened a very small connection to him. This part was for judgement, they could feel Rath open his mind to them and everyone could feel his feelings for Lonnie and his commitment to her. When they backed off Zan touched the symbol and it started to glow.
“Judgement is done. Preparation has begun. Do you accept Rath as mate and husband to Princess Vilandra of Antar?” Zan said loudly
As he looked around everyone in the room each of them nodded in acceptance as Zan had instructed them to do as their part. When Rath looked up at Zan, he helped him back onto his feet.
“Rath, you have been deemed worth of my sister Vilandra. This night, will you take her as lover and wife?” Zan asked
“I will take her as my wife before the Granolith. This night we will be bonded.” Rath said
“Then prepare yourself.” Zan said as he led the others out of the room.
Rath removed the rest of his clothing and dressed in the white garments they prepared earlier.
“So what was that about? With the oils I mean.” Max asked
“Oh yeah, when they are combined with the ink they act like a powerful aphrodisiac. By the time Lonnie is finished downstairs he’ll be standing to attention for the whole night…at least until Lonnie relieves it.” Zan explained
Rath left the bedroom and met the others.
“Ready?” Zan asked
“Yeah, just hope the girls don’t take long. It’s getting very uncomfortable here.” Rath said
“Come on, we can wait in the living room.” Zan said as they all went to wait on the girls.
Downstairs…
Liz, Maria, Laurie and Isabel had finished putting their oils onto Lonnie. Ava had instructed everyone to leave the water except for Isabel and Laurie. The four girls who were standing on the edges were directed to stand erect at right angles from each other, forming a square around the circular pool. Now Lonnie was ready for the final stage before getting dressed.
“Okay, each of you put your hands back into the water.” Ava directed
As they did it the water began to glow. Isabel moved closer to her sister, quickly following was Laurie and all three shared a warm embrace as Lonnie’s skin began to flush. The energy from the glow flowed into Lonnie, her arousal skyrocketed through the roof as she suddenly climaxed. Isabel tightened her grip on Lonnie and Laurie followed suit, both were barely able to keep Lonnie on her feet as her eyes closed and her lower lip quivered.
“You okay?” Isabel asked her sister as she stroked some wet hair away from Lonnie’s face.
“Hmm hmm.” Lonnie confirmed, “Never better.”
“What about you?” Isabel asked Laurie
“Uh, Surprised. I wasn’t expected having to be here watching her have an orgasm.” Laurie said
“Yeah, what is that about?” Maria asked
“She’ll be in a total state of arousal until she’s with Rath tonight.” Ava said as she went back into the water, shortly followed by everyone else.
As everyone gathered around Lonnie, she slowly drifted back into reality. Ava then looked at Laurie and nodded to her, Ava had taught her what to say and as sister to Rath is was her place to do this.
“Princess Vilandra, you have been prepared to bond with my brother Lord Rath. Do you all deem her worth of my brother?” Laurie said
Just like the guys every one nodded their acceptance of Rath and Lonnie’s bonding.
“Acceptance has been given, this night our families will be one. Do you take Rath as lover and mate?” Laurie said
“Before the Granolith I take Lord Rath as my husband. On this night we will be as one soul.” Lonnie said
Laurie couldn’t help but move closer to Lonnie and hug her tightly and warmly. Together they all left the pool and dried themselves before putting their robes back on, all but Lonnie who remained naked. When they were once again covered, they walked back out into the main chamber where Ava collected Lonnie’s white gown.
Ava presented the dress to Laurie and Isabel who put it over Lonnie’s head and proceeded to dress her. When the dress was straightened and everything covered Ava proceeded to put the small gold earring in Lonnie’s ears.
“Well, it’s time Lonnie.” Ava said as she smiled
“Yeah.” Lonnie said excitedly as she smiled back
Each of the girls hugged Lonnie one by one, Isabel being the last.
“Who would have thought you would be the one to get married first?” Isabel said quietly
“Yeah I know…maybe you and Alex should consider getting this done Antarian way. This way you forget human law and could get married as soon as you two want.” Lonnie suggested
“Well, we’ll discuss it and quiet frankly I can’t wait to go through that preparation ritual.” Isabel said
“Oh, is sister dear looking for the ultimate orgasmic experience?” Lonnie asked with a knowing grin
Isabel blushed furiously and tried to look away, “Hey come on. I know you as much as anyone these days…well except for Alex. Besides, the orgasm during the ritual is because of the oils stimulating the memory centres of the brain. It makes you relive every time you’re with you mate in a few seconds. It’s…uh…intense and very hot. You’ll love it.”
“Well, I think it’s time for the blushing bride to see her groom.” Isabel said.
Before leaving, Lonnie altered her dress to make it a little more comfortable and the others all checked to make sure they were as covered as they could be by the robes. Eventually, when they were all satisfied they went up to the main floor.
“See I told you…no sex.” Ava whispered to Laurie
“Yeah, got to admit…I loved it. I could swear I could feel her…you know.” Laurie said
“Oh I know. And you did. The energy carried part of her sensations to you and Isabel.” Ava said, smiling at Laurie
Main Floor…
The guys heard the girls coming up the basement stairs and moved out to the main hall. Rath stood out in front with Max and Zan on either side of him and everyone else behind them.
As the girls approached Lonnie took the front position with Isabel and Laurie on either side of her. They couldn’t help but smile as they saw the looks on the guys’ faces when they saw them in the revealing robes. Rath and Lonnie moved forward at the same time. The front flap of her dress moved in between her legs, exposing her naked legs as she walked.
As agreed earlier in the day Alex opened a wormhole, connecting Laurie’s front hall to the Granolith Chamber. Rath took Lonnie’s hand and together they walked into the opening. When it closed each of the guys moved toward their significant others but all of a sudden the front doorbell rang. As quickly as they arrived each of the girls disappeared back downstairs.
“Where you going?” Michael called out
“Like hell are we letting our parents see us dressed like this?” Liz yelled back
“Yeah, be back in a second.” Maria continued
When the girls were out of sight Max answered the door and found his parents, Liz’s parent’s, Serena and Nashana on the other side of his door. He silently thanked god that Isabel and Liz were not in sight, he seriously doubted his father and Liz’s parent’s would enjoy seeing their baby girls in practically nothing.
“I take it they’ve gone to the Granolith?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, they’ll be back in about an hour or two. Everything is ready though.” Zan said
Each of the adults were welcomed into the house and led into the living room where they would wait. Five minutes later the girls returned, they stopped by the kitchen and brought out several trays of food and snacks. All they did was talk and laugh as they told each other stories of when the kids were growing up. Max and the others had their own stories of their adventures in the past couple of years. It was more for Nashana’s benefit than anyone else, as she wanted to hear everything about what her children had experienced in their lives. It was now just a matter of waiting for the betrothed couple to return.
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:15
Nancy and Jeff were surprised when their daughter arrived with this particular guest in tow. They never thought that they would actually be entertaining the queen of an alien people, even though Liz was well on the way to actually being one. Nashana had requested that Max and Liz take her to Liz’s parents and to where they lived, she wanted to get to know everything about the young woman who had held her son’s heart for such a long time.
“Well Liz always was pretty smart, it was only when everything was exposed that we found out it was because she was part Omniriad.” Nancy said as she sat down with a tray of drinks.
“So you were intended to be a Caretaker then?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, Phoenix wanted to have someone who would have the intelligence to use the Granolith wisely but when the two Granolith’s merged both Max and I kind of share the responsibility. Minor things we can do individually but anything major will take both of us.” Liz said.
Gandi, who was sleeping in Liz’s bedroom, heard the voice of her owner and woke up. She immediately flew out of the room and landed on Liz’s lap, much to the surprise of Nashana.
“There’s my girl.” Liz said as she started to stroke her pet, “How was your day Gandi?”
“Actually she had a good day…managed to deliver the orders to the right people today. All we need to do is point and she gets it right.” Philip said
“Who’s the clever, little beauty?” Liz said as she scratched a spot on the back of Gandi’s head that she knew was sensitive.
At the interaction Nashana raised her eyebrow. “Eh, Liz. Isn’t that…”
“The Ganderium Queen? Yeah. We got hold of her over a month ago.” Liz said
“But how can you control her?” Nashana asked
“No idea. Serena thinks it might be to do with my Omniriad side…Maria thinks it’s a queen thing.” Liz said, “I take it what Serena said was correct? That controlling the Ganderium is difficult?”
“Difficult? More like impossible, the Ganderium were a plague on Antar. We nearly wiped out their entire species to protect everything else.” Nashana said but Gandi heard her comment and quickly shifted her head round to look at Nashana. “But we didn’t, we were able to relocate the queens and their offspring to a quarantine zone on one of the horticultural space stations.”
Gandi seemed to relax a little and rested her head back down on Liz before snuggling in. It was a simple action that caused Nashana to smile a little.
“I would love to know how you do it?” Nashana said
“Believe me, I’ve been trying to figure it out but so far she just seems to like me. That I’ll settle for.” Liz replied as Max fed the alien a cookie, “Hey.” she said as she hit Max’s hand away.
“What?” Max said defensively
“Gandi puts on weight every time you come over…she’s on a diet and you’re forbidden from feeding her.” Liz said in a serious tone but couldn’t help but smile and then to laugh slightly
“Sorry…I’ll be good from now on.” Max said humbly
Nashana smiled and wanted to laugh along with her future daughter in-law but resisted the urge. “So are you both ready for tonight?”
“Well, yeah. I just wish I knew what to expect.” Liz said
“Me too. Zan’s told me a few things but nothing really major.” Max said
“Well both of you make sure your bond is closed. Its tradition that what happens with the female preparation remains secret…it’s same with the male. What happens there you mustn’t discuss with each other.” Nashana said, “Liz…you may find what happens tonight will be a little different, you might have a problem with it. You have an open mind, Maria…well you know her better than I do.”
“You’re not exactly filling me with confidence here.” Liz said with concern
“I wish I could tell you more.” Nashana said with indicating to Jeff and Max, “But Ava and Tess will fill you in when you arrive.”
“Well, I suppose we better head over there then…what time will you arrive at?” Max asked the queen
“I’ll arrive when Rath and Lonnie go to the Granolith but in the mean time I think I’ll walk this town of yours. It’ll be good to see where you and Isabel have been raised Max.” Nashana said
“I’ll call Agent Flynn and get some security for you.” Max said as he pulled out his mobile phone
Twenty minutes later an agent arrived to accompany Nashana as she toured the town in the company of Jeff and Nancy. As they left Max and Liz headed over to Laurie’s where they would take part in the ritual.
Laurie’s Place, 19:00
Max and Liz pulled up and rang the doorbell. Laurie answered and welcomed the two inside.
“Okay, Max you go upstairs. The others are waiting for you, Liz…we go downstairs.” Laurie said
Max wrapped his arms around Liz and kissed her, “Have fun.” he said
“You too.” Liz responded.
Max let go of Liz and walked up the stairs while Laurie led Liz down into the basement.
Rath’s Room
Max walked down the long hall to Rath’s bedroom and found his brother and friends sitting around the television, their fingers moving like lightning over the control pads of Zan’s brand new Playstation 2.
“Comeoncomeoncomeon.” Rath said as he tilted himself as he followed his car round the corner on the screen. “SON OF A BITCH.” he yelled as he crashed and burned.
“Ha ha.” Alex yelled as he jumped up and one. “Once again, I am the champion.”
“Yeah, Yeah.” Zan said as he and Michael threw down their controllers, “You don’t think he’s cheating do you?” Zan asked
“Alex? Nah. No way would he cheat…bend the rules maybe, but never cheat.” Michael said
“Having fun guys?” Max asked from the door
“Hey bro.” Zan said, “You ready?”
“For what…I know nothing about this stuff.” Max asked
“In that case, pizza first then we get on with it.” Rath asked
The guys sat around the encircled emblem on the floor and started eating pizza slices to their hearts content. Rath and Zan were still hungry after their earlier munchies and figures that their guests would probably be hungry when they arrived so they sent out for more…a lot more.
Main Chamber, Caves, Basement
Downstairs Maria, Tess and Isabel were sitting with Lonnie and Ava. When Laurie arrived with Liz they all looked round and welcomed the final participant in this evenings events.
“Hey Liz.” Lonnie said as she got up and hugged Liz
Liz was surprised at Lonnie’s warm gesture. They got on well enough but she was never like this. “Hey…what’s with the hug?”
“As the intended, I have to warmly welcome all the members of the families who are apart of this.” Lonnie said, “So consider your self warmly welcomed.”
“Done.” Liz laughed, “So what’s happening, Nashana said that I might have a problem with it.”
“Yeah you said you would tell us when Liz arrived.” Maria said
“Okay, uh…first thing is that we have to be…uh…naked.” Tess said with difficulty
“Could you say that again?” Maria requested, not quiet believing her ears
“Naked. The ritual is about the bride revealing who and what she is to the women of both houses and her friends. Likewise they must be naked as a symbol of trust and acceptance.” Tess explained, “Nasedo taught me about all of this when I was twelve but I never thought I would actually use it but here we all are.”
“Are you guys okay with that part?” Lonnie asked, “Cause Laurie has had a little trouble with it.”
“Yeah.” Liz trailed out. “Give me a second okay.”
She indicated to Maria who joined her off in a corner.
“You okay with this?” Maria asked
“Yeah, I’m fine with it…hell it even seems natural.” Liz whispered
“Liz, natural? Did you just here what you said? They want us all to be naked together.” Maria whispered
“Yes I heard them but if I am going to be Max’s wife I need to accept how they do things. This is apart of their wedding ceremonies and I can live with it…but can you?” Liz asked her best friend
“Well, it’ll certainly turn Michael on no end.” Maria joked
“Uh, sorry but we can’t tell the guys what happens in here.” Liz said
“Damn…well I’m sure one or two images will slip through the bond at some point in the future. Could be useful to tease him with.” Maria said with a wicked smirk
“Bad girl.” Liz said with a similar smile
“Okay…I can do this.” Maria nodded and the two turned back to the others
“Okay, we’re in.” Liz said, “What’s first?”
“Well we each have these robes, we need to change into them.” Ava said as she handed two of the robes to the human girls. She then cleared the main table and laid out Lonnie’s dress out onto it before giving the other robes to the remaining girls.
“We can go into the bedrooms and change privately.” Isabel said
“Are you okay with this?” Liz asked Isabel
“Well, I’ve not been raised with this but it is a part of me.” Isabel responded as she looked over the silk garment that Ava had given her.
The girls dispersed, each going into a separate chamber of the cave. Silently they undressed and slipped on the robes. As intended they fit each of them perfectly, the hem covered each of their rears but only just. The open front covered most of their breast but still left some visible as the edges came down into a V that closed the robe just under their belly button.
One by one they returned to the main room and silently looked over each other. Liz was a little shy, a little self conscious of the fact her attributes were not as endowed as her friends. Her arms came up and crossed her chest; she tried to cover the flesh that was exposed by the robe.
Lonnie saw the move and wanted to help Liz relax. This was her night but it was essentially Liz’s first real experience of Antarian custom and she wanted her future queen to be comfortable with it. Silently she walked across the cold stone floor and put her hands on Liz’s wrist and pulled her arms away from her body.
“Liz, you’ve got a beautiful body and this is not about judgement. It’s about acceptance.” Lonnie said
Liz blushed slightly and nodded as Maria wrapped her arm around her shoulder.
“Hey can I keep this when we’re done?” Maria asked as she looked over herself, “This on it’s own could get Michael hot.”
“Maria, I so did not need to hear that.” Laurie complained
“Well it’s not my fault you’re brother’s a stallion in the sack.” Maria joked knowing that it would get to Laurie, “He can keep going and going and going.”
“Yeah, both of them.” Lonnie joined in, knowing what Maria was doing
“Oh damn it…you two…lalala.” Laurie said as she covered her ears, “Totally not listening.”
The others just laughed and shook their heads at Laurie’s reaction. After a couple of seconds when Laurie knew it was safe to do so she lowered her hands and gave cold stares toward Maria and Lonnie who bit their lower lips to keep quiet.
“Okay, so what’s next?” Liz asked
“This way.” Ava said. She and Tess led the group into the bathing chamber and stopped just beyond the entrance. “Okay, Lonnie sits on the white cushion, to her left on the red cushions Isabel, then Liz. To her right on the blue cushions will be Laurie and then Maria. Tess and I will be on those two cushions at the end. When you go in take the closest bottle to you, place it in front of you when you kneel on the cushion.”
Lonnie led the way as the girls walked in, each picking up their specified bottles and doing exactly what Ava told them to do. When all the girls were kneeling, Lonnie reached down her front to where her robe was tied with a sash. Each of them made similar moves when the saw Lonnie and watched as she eagerly removed her robe, revealing her naked form to her family and friends. Tess and Ava were next to strip off their robes, shortly followed by Isabel who was a little slower at exposing herself to anyone but Alex. Even though she trusted everyone around her.
All that remained were the three humans, Liz, Maria and Laurie. Laurie plucked up the courage next; she closed her eyes and took off the silk garment that hugged her body. She slid it off and let it fall down her back until it rested on the floor behind her, just like the others. When Laurie opened her eyes she looked around the others and saw Lonnie and Ava smile at her. Laurie could help but notice just how identical her friends’ bodies were to their sisters, for some reason she always figured there would be some small difference yet there was none.
Liz and Maria just looked at each other and nodded. Over the years they had seen each other naked on several occasions and even had a tendency off sunbathing topless on Liz’s balcony. But there was nothing recently as the balcony had become the hub for alien activity in Roswell and they never knew when the next alien related event was going to come up her ladder. Quickly they untied the sashes on their robes and took them off.
Within minutes and differing degrees of eagerness and nervousness the room was filled with naked female flesh. None of them could resist a quiet examination of each other, they were all curious and what better opportunity than now. The humans could easily admit that the Antarian doctors that selected the human donors did a bang up job and everyone else admitted that Phoenix must have been an artist when he created Liz’s D.N.A. They also admired whichever deity guided Maria and Laurie’s parents together. It was the only way they could explain how the physical forms of these young women came to be in existence.
Upstairs…
The guys were watching a football game that they all wanted to see but since Rath was forbidden from looking at any women they had him blindfolded so he could not see the cheerleaders.
“Go…go…GO.” Zan yelled, “Damn it.”
“What…someone tell me what the hell is going on?” Rath yelled as he moved his head blindly around the room.
“Dallas fumbled.” Max said as he held a coke can up to Rath’s mouth and poured some liquid in.
“God damned butt lovin’…I got twenty bucks on those guys.” Rath said
“Hell I could have told you they were going to lose.” Alex said
“Yeah, yeah…what? Did future you send you a message in the Troken?” Michael asked
“Oh hell no. Liz is getting better with her premonitions.” Alex explained
Everyone looked round to Alex, including Rath who couldn’t see where Alex was but followed his voice…he ended up looking toward the door instead of Alex. Zan spotted his friends error, put his hand squarely on Rath’s head and twisted it round.
“Thanks man.” Rath said quietly
“What?” Alex asked innocently
“Are you saying that we have access to someone who could tell us the winning numbers to the state lottery, pick out every winner of ever major sporting event and who would make a killing in Vegas.” Michael asked
Alex stopped for a moment, titled his head and considered what Michael had just said. “Yeah, pretty much.”
“Cool.” Rath said
“But like hell are we using that way and Liz would never let it be used for personal gain.” Max said sternly
“Damn it, it had to be a girl scout who gets a gift like that.” Zan said as he slumped back down on the floor.
“Hey that’s my bonded mate.” Max said
“Yeah sorry bro.” Zan apologised
“So what are they doing downstairs anyway?” Michael asked
Zan turned off the television; Rath removed his blindfold and told the others what they knew.
Back Downstairs…
“Okay.” Tess said, breaking the girls out of their subtle staring.
“Everyone pick up your bottles and pour some of the liquid into the cap.” Ava said
Each of them did what they were asked and followed Ava’s actions as she poured the cap’s contents into the waters before them. All of a sudden the water began to swirl around and began to change colour before settling back down to its original state.
“Was that…” Liz started to ask
“Totally normal. I’ll give you some later so you can experiment.” Tess said knowing that the scientist in Liz was curious.
Lonnie smiled as she slipped into the water, her breasts just slightly above the water line. She took a breath and dunked her head under the surface. When she surfaced, Lonnie ran her fingers over her soaked blonde hair, stroking it back down and away from her face. When she was in the centre of the pool Ava and Tess looked to the others and indicated for them to stay where they were. Then they both entered the pool with their bottles and moved to the front of Lonnie.
Ava hugged Lonnie warmly and said “Congratulations Lonnie.” before moving back and Tess replaced her.
“Yeah, congratulations.” Tess said
Together they opened their bottles and poured an ample supply into their cupped hand. When they put the bottles back by their cushions they poured the oils onto Lonnie’s shoulders and rubbed what remained in their hand into the skin. As they stood by Lonnie they put their oil soaked hands onto her shoulders and started to gently caress the oil over her exposed flesh.
Lonnie could feel her body temperature rising as the oil penetrated her skin. The sensations of the two sisters running their hands over every inch of her skin and her breasts was incredible and when they were satisfied that the areas of Lonnie that were above the surface were suitably coated the took a deep breath and dived under the water. They started on her feet, rubbed up her legs and gently rubbed more of the thick oil onto her belly, her ass and her back.
When they were done they returned to the surface, gasping for breath. Both noticed how heated Lonnie’s skin was as she breathed heavily from the sensational contact that her friends had just administered.
“How was that?” Ava asked as she once again hugged Lonnie again, their breast’s pressing firmly against each other.
“Totally cool.” Lonnie sighed, very satisfied but even hornier than she was to begin with
Ava released her and swam back to the edge where Tess waited for her. “And that, ladies, is what needs to be done…except for you two.” Ava said as she indicated to Isabel and Laurie, “As the sisters you have an additional duty to do but that can wait until you’ve done until you put you oils on Lonnie.”
“Okay, you two are up next.” Tess said to Liz and Maria
They both jumped in and took their bottles and moved toward Lonnie while Tess and Ava lay against the edge with their arms up on the tiled section surrounding the pool. As Maria was about to start she stopped and turned to Tess.
“Do we do the hug thing?” Maria asked
“Only if you want to, it just helps to promote closeness.” Tess said as she held her sisters hand. The oil provided a subtle conduit for the energy in their bodies; their skin tingled at the sensations and they both loved it, they could barely pick up on the other’s feelings but it was there. They could feel the sisterly love coming from each other and for the first time they knew how much they cared.
Upstairs…
“THEY’RE WHAT?” Michael said loudly as he pictured Maria in the pool with several other naked women.
Kyle quickly turned to Alex, “Alex, my man. Tell me that you can get that Troken thing here.”
“Yeah…all I have to do is open up a wormhole under it and it will come here. Why?” Alex asked
“Why? Dude, the thing shows pictures of…everywhere. Including down in the basement.” Kyle said with pleading eyes.
Rath and Zan stood up quickly both very eager but then calmed themselves as they remembered the rules to the rituals. “Sorry guys he can’t do that. What happens own there is strictly between them and not us.” Zan said wishing he could kick himself.
“Just a little peek?” Kyle said quietly, almost whispering in a high pitched and unmanly voice.
“Sorry Kyle, even if they said yes the answer would be no.” Alex said
“In gods name why? The women are all naked, nubile, gorgeous and toned in a pool of water. What kind of guy would say no?” Michael asked
“The kind of guy who doesn’t want anyone looking at his girlfriend while she is naked and by the way one of the is your sister Michael. Remember?” Alex said
Michael suddenly lost the smile on his face, as did Rath, Zan, Max and Kyle. Kyle didn’t actually have a sister among the group but Maria was the closest thing he had in that respect, especially since things between his father and her mother had gotten back on track…and heated up. That and they could all agree with Alex’s sentiment on not wanting the others to see their girls naked.
“Yeah, okay.” Kyle surrendered.
“Well why don’t we get on with this.” Zan said
Ran nodded and pulled off his shirt before kneeling down in the centre of the symbol they drew on the floor. Zan then dipped his finger into a jar containing the ink and started to draw symbols and lines all over Rath’s back, chest and arms. Everyone else picked up the small jars of oils and one by one poured the contents over Rath’s head. As one bottle was emptied Michael did as Zan taught him and rubbed the oils into the skin. By the time the final bottle was emptied the ink markings faded away and was taken into Rath’s body with the oil.
It didn’t take long for Rath to begin to feel the effects of the ritual oils and became more aroused. Then came the next part.
Zan and everyone else put their hands on Rath’s head and opened a very small connection to him. This part was for judgement, they could feel Rath open his mind to them and everyone could feel his feelings for Lonnie and his commitment to her. When they backed off Zan touched the symbol and it started to glow.
“Judgement is done. Preparation has begun. Do you accept Rath as mate and husband to Princess Vilandra of Antar?” Zan said loudly
As he looked around everyone in the room each of them nodded in acceptance as Zan had instructed them to do as their part. When Rath looked up at Zan, he helped him back onto his feet.
“Rath, you have been deemed worth of my sister Vilandra. This night, will you take her as lover and wife?” Zan asked
“I will take her as my wife before the Granolith. This night we will be bonded.” Rath said
“Then prepare yourself.” Zan said as he led the others out of the room.
Rath removed the rest of his clothing and dressed in the white garments they prepared earlier.
“So what was that about? With the oils I mean.” Max asked
“Oh yeah, when they are combined with the ink they act like a powerful aphrodisiac. By the time Lonnie is finished downstairs he’ll be standing to attention for the whole night…at least until Lonnie relieves it.” Zan explained
Rath left the bedroom and met the others.
“Ready?” Zan asked
“Yeah, just hope the girls don’t take long. It’s getting very uncomfortable here.” Rath said
“Come on, we can wait in the living room.” Zan said as they all went to wait on the girls.
Downstairs…
Liz, Maria, Laurie and Isabel had finished putting their oils onto Lonnie. Ava had instructed everyone to leave the water except for Isabel and Laurie. The four girls who were standing on the edges were directed to stand erect at right angles from each other, forming a square around the circular pool. Now Lonnie was ready for the final stage before getting dressed.
“Okay, each of you put your hands back into the water.” Ava directed
As they did it the water began to glow. Isabel moved closer to her sister, quickly following was Laurie and all three shared a warm embrace as Lonnie’s skin began to flush. The energy from the glow flowed into Lonnie, her arousal skyrocketed through the roof as she suddenly climaxed. Isabel tightened her grip on Lonnie and Laurie followed suit, both were barely able to keep Lonnie on her feet as her eyes closed and her lower lip quivered.
“You okay?” Isabel asked her sister as she stroked some wet hair away from Lonnie’s face.
“Hmm hmm.” Lonnie confirmed, “Never better.”
“What about you?” Isabel asked Laurie
“Uh, Surprised. I wasn’t expected having to be here watching her have an orgasm.” Laurie said
“Yeah, what is that about?” Maria asked
“She’ll be in a total state of arousal until she’s with Rath tonight.” Ava said as she went back into the water, shortly followed by everyone else.
As everyone gathered around Lonnie, she slowly drifted back into reality. Ava then looked at Laurie and nodded to her, Ava had taught her what to say and as sister to Rath is was her place to do this.
“Princess Vilandra, you have been prepared to bond with my brother Lord Rath. Do you all deem her worth of my brother?” Laurie said
Just like the guys every one nodded their acceptance of Rath and Lonnie’s bonding.
“Acceptance has been given, this night our families will be one. Do you take Rath as lover and mate?” Laurie said
“Before the Granolith I take Lord Rath as my husband. On this night we will be as one soul.” Lonnie said
Laurie couldn’t help but move closer to Lonnie and hug her tightly and warmly. Together they all left the pool and dried themselves before putting their robes back on, all but Lonnie who remained naked. When they were once again covered, they walked back out into the main chamber where Ava collected Lonnie’s white gown.
Ava presented the dress to Laurie and Isabel who put it over Lonnie’s head and proceeded to dress her. When the dress was straightened and everything covered Ava proceeded to put the small gold earring in Lonnie’s ears.
“Well, it’s time Lonnie.” Ava said as she smiled
“Yeah.” Lonnie said excitedly as she smiled back
Each of the girls hugged Lonnie one by one, Isabel being the last.
“Who would have thought you would be the one to get married first?” Isabel said quietly
“Yeah I know…maybe you and Alex should consider getting this done Antarian way. This way you forget human law and could get married as soon as you two want.” Lonnie suggested
“Well, we’ll discuss it and quiet frankly I can’t wait to go through that preparation ritual.” Isabel said
“Oh, is sister dear looking for the ultimate orgasmic experience?” Lonnie asked with a knowing grin
Isabel blushed furiously and tried to look away, “Hey come on. I know you as much as anyone these days…well except for Alex. Besides, the orgasm during the ritual is because of the oils stimulating the memory centres of the brain. It makes you relive every time you’re with you mate in a few seconds. It’s…uh…intense and very hot. You’ll love it.”
“Well, I think it’s time for the blushing bride to see her groom.” Isabel said.
Before leaving, Lonnie altered her dress to make it a little more comfortable and the others all checked to make sure they were as covered as they could be by the robes. Eventually, when they were all satisfied they went up to the main floor.
“See I told you…no sex.” Ava whispered to Laurie
“Yeah, got to admit…I loved it. I could swear I could feel her…you know.” Laurie said
“Oh I know. And you did. The energy carried part of her sensations to you and Isabel.” Ava said, smiling at Laurie
Main Floor…
The guys heard the girls coming up the basement stairs and moved out to the main hall. Rath stood out in front with Max and Zan on either side of him and everyone else behind them.
As the girls approached Lonnie took the front position with Isabel and Laurie on either side of her. They couldn’t help but smile as they saw the looks on the guys’ faces when they saw them in the revealing robes. Rath and Lonnie moved forward at the same time. The front flap of her dress moved in between her legs, exposing her naked legs as she walked.
As agreed earlier in the day Alex opened a wormhole, connecting Laurie’s front hall to the Granolith Chamber. Rath took Lonnie’s hand and together they walked into the opening. When it closed each of the guys moved toward their significant others but all of a sudden the front doorbell rang. As quickly as they arrived each of the girls disappeared back downstairs.
“Where you going?” Michael called out
“Like hell are we letting our parents see us dressed like this?” Liz yelled back
“Yeah, be back in a second.” Maria continued
When the girls were out of sight Max answered the door and found his parents, Liz’s parent’s, Serena and Nashana on the other side of his door. He silently thanked god that Isabel and Liz were not in sight, he seriously doubted his father and Liz’s parent’s would enjoy seeing their baby girls in practically nothing.
“I take it they’ve gone to the Granolith?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, they’ll be back in about an hour or two. Everything is ready though.” Zan said
Each of the adults were welcomed into the house and led into the living room where they would wait. Five minutes later the girls returned, they stopped by the kitchen and brought out several trays of food and snacks. All they did was talk and laugh as they told each other stories of when the kids were growing up. Max and the others had their own stories of their adventures in the past couple of years. It was more for Nashana’s benefit than anyone else, as she wanted to hear everything about what her children had experienced in their lives. It was now just a matter of waiting for the betrothed couple to return.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 64
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
The wormhole opened and Rath and Lonnie walked out without any problems. Just as Alex promised, he gave them a smooth ride to the Granolith. When the passage closed Rath turned to face his bride and caressed his cheek.
“You look beautiful.” Rath said
“And you look good in tight, white jumpers.” Lonnie said as she ran her hands along his biceps.
Rath slowly closed in and began to kiss her. The oils from his own ritual had taken hold of him shortly before he entered the wormhole and his dick was hard as a rock. Lonnie trailed her hand down and cupped him, causing him to groan.
“Nice to see everything working as it should.” she said before kissing him again, this time with more passion and heat.
It didn’t take long for Lonnie to strip off Rath’s jumper, he then lowered one of her shoulder straps to expose her breast, which he attacked with his mouth. As Rath pushed her up against the blue walls, Lonnie wrapped her naked legs around him. Their lips fused together, Lonnie reached down and started to unfasten his trousers, before long they were around his ankles. Rath’s hands weren’t idle. He brought down the other strap and brought the top of her dress down, exposing both her breasts.
Lonnie unlocked her legs and Rath released her. She stripped off the rest of her dress and Rath removed his slippers and trousers. Soon they were both naked and looking over each other.
“So did you enjoy your ritual?” Rath asked
“Oh yes, very stimulating.” Lonnie said with a grin
They came together, their arms wrapped around each other as Lonnie pressed her firm breasts into his chest.
“Make love to me Rath.” Lonnie sighed, “Make me yours tonight.”
Rath eased her onto the warm floor. As she lay on her back, Rath caressed her long legs and gently parted them. Gently he fingered her wet cunt, slipping three of his digits in and out of her. When she started to whimper and moan Rath smiled and removed his fingers. Before she could complain Rath latched his mouth onto her core, his tongue flicking across her clit rapidly. He was driving her insane as he ate her out.
“Ahhhhh, god…Rath.” Lonnie moaned as he plunged his tongue as far into her as he could go. “More…PLEASE.” she begged loudly
Rath slowed his movements right down until with a final kiss on her pussy he backed off and climbed in between her legs, his cock ready to be plunged into her depths. Lonnie was breathing hard, Rath kissed her forehead and looked deep into her eyes. She nodded at the unasked question and Rath guided the bulbous head of his cock into her.
Inch by inch he pushed into her waiting body. “OH GOD YES.” Lonnie cried out when he was fully within her. Rath kissed her as he felt her walls caress his swollen length. Slowly he moved in and out of her, nibbling on her nipples and scraping his teeth against the soft skin of her neck and throat.
Rath was enjoying himself, usually when they were this horny he would be pounding into Lonnie for all he was worth but this was slow and tender. He wanted this time to be even more special for Lonnie than the time that he admitted his feelings to her. Rath made sure that he hit every one of her erogenous zone at least three times before he even considered his own pleasure.
Lonnie was in heaven; she had never known Rath to be this tender. Every one of her senses was heightened and was close to her climax, she knew she couldn’t take much more. In an attempt to get Rath to move faster she locked her legs around him and reached her hands round to grab his ass. She started to push and Rath went along with it. Rath’s hips thrust against her, his cock beginning to swell, as he grew closer to his own climax.
“Ughhh, ughhhh, Oh Rath, so gooooooooood.” Lonnie yelled as she came on his hardened rod
The contractions of Lonnie’s depths were more than he could take and he shot his load into her. “Lonnie. Uhn God.” he moaned out.
Rath’s movements became non-existent as his head hovered directly above Lonnie’s. As they came back to reality the couple looked into each other’s eyes and smiled, they remained joined together as Rath sat up on his knees about rested Lonnie on his lap. They lovingly kissed each other and held hands, what they didn’t notice was a small white glow radiating from them.
Then the Granolith buzzed into life and shot a beam to the walls. The symbols that had represented Michael and Isabel once again appeared and duplicated them selves. The originals faded as the new ones moved together and became another unique glyph on the walls. The beam then shot to the floor and the pedestal appeared. Lonnie stood to her feet, dislodging Rath’s penis from her cunt and helped her lover to his feet.
Together they walked over to the pedestal and they removed the rings. Rath carefully took Lonnie’s hand and looked into her eyes.
“Lonnie, will you take me as your husband?” Rath asked
Lonnie nodded, “Yes Rath.” she said happily. Rath slid the ring on to her finger and said, “I Rath, of the House Rath take you Princess Vilandra to be my wife.”
Lonnie took her ring and slid it onto Rath’s finger. “I Princess Vilandra of Antar, take you Rath as my husband.”
The rings melted into their fingers and they felt their bond snap into place. For a second they felt dizzy as they connected to each other and into the strong link that formed between all of the others.
“Wow.” Lonnie said
“Tell me about it. I think we better talk to the others about this.” Rath said
“Yeah…but not on our wedding night.” Lonnie said
“Or for the next few nights.” Rath continued
“Hmm, got some plans?”
“Only to keep you in bed and feed you strawberry’s, cream and Tabasco sauce.” Rath said as he wrapped his arms around his mate and looked over her face.
“Yum, good plan.” Lonnie said as she captured his lips with her own, “What time is it?” she asked as she backed away
Rath went over to his pile of clothes and pull a watch from his pocket. “Oh shit, we’ve been here for over and hour and a half.”
“The other’s will be waiting, we better get dressed.” Lonnie said
Rath pulled on his clothes as Lonnie put her dress back on over her head. When her adjustments were made and her dress straightened they were both ready to leave.
“Wait a second…how the hell do we get back?” Lonnie asked
All of a sudden the wormhole opened before them in the same place that it had when they arrived.
“Alex?” Rath said, “How’d he know?”
“The bond…he must have heard us.” Lonnie said
“I hope he doesn’t do it often. Come on, let’s go finish our wedding.” Rath said as he took her hand. Together they walked into the vortex and back home.
Living Room, Laurie’s Place
By now everyone had arrived for the ceremony. Nashana still wanted to hear more stories on the others so Amy decided to tell the story of when Michael decided to help her out by entering the wrestling match. Michael cringed as he remembered the painful experience but the others had to fight to hold in the sniggers. Max still couldn’t believe Michael had been dumb enough to enter that ring but then it was Michael.
All of a sudden all of the bonded teens looked up at each other and smiled.
“What?” Zan asked
“They’re bonded.” Max said
“How do you know?” Philip asked
“Oh…uhh…we’re connected as well.” Max said, “Bonded but not married…yet.” He said as he looked at Liz
“Oh they’re ready to come back.” Alex said as he stood up. He approached the arch of the doorway and opened a wormhole in it.
A few minutes later Rath and Lonnie emerged from the portal and walked into the room, hand in hand. Laurie was the first to greet them as she hugged them both. Isabel, Zan, Max and Michael were next, followed by everyone else. Then Nashana announced it was time for the final ritual. They made their way into the poolroom, each of the family members taking their assigned seats around the pool.
In front of the table stood Rath and Lonnie, Nashana stood behind it as Zan stood behind Lonnie and Laurie stood behind Rath. On the front row of chairs sat Max and the other teens. When everyone was seated, Nashana began.
“From the time the Granolith was found those of our race were bonded by it. Their minds merged, their souls became as one. Tonight I am pleased to unite my daughter with her chosen in matrimony. Rath, Lonnie take each others hands.” Nashana said
As they did so Nashana placed her hands over theirs and the rings under the skin began to glow. “By tradition of our people who have been bonded by the Granolith. Rath, you have taken Princess Vilandra as your wife. On this night I bestow her title and position upon you, you are now Prince Rath of Antar. My daughter Vilandra, you have take Rath as your husband. On this night you are now of Rath’s house, you are obligated to his house as you are to your own. Please enter the waters.”
Nashana released their hands and the couple walked into the pool. Nashana looked to Ava who brought her a final bottle of oil. Ava opened the container and as Nashana took it she poured the contents into the pool. The oil snaked its way through the water and circled around Rath and Lonnie. Nashana then used her powers to ignite the trail and the water began to swirl up around the couple into a cone that touched the roof. As the water continued to flow, Rath and Lonnie floated upward in the column of water above the water line. Despite being surrounded by water they could both still breath.
All of a sudden flashes of light shot forth from the column and the rings emerged from their fingers. As the light disappeared, the waters calmed themselves. Rath and Lonnie sang back down into the pool, as everyone just stared on in amazement the couple just looked at each other and kissed tenderly.
“The union is complete, bonding has been done.” Nashana said happily as Rath and Lonnie walked out from the water.
Everyone stood from their seats and congratulated the young couple. Philip approached Lonnie and hugged her like he was her father as well as shaking Rath’s hand.
“So what are you planning now?” Philip asked his son in-law
“Well, party first…then we’ll see.” Rath said while smiling at Lonnie.
“Well I think you might want to have this.” Philip said as he handed Rath an envelope.
“What is it?” Lonnie said as she took a peek inside it
“I was able to pull a few strings today. It’s reservation details for a nice, private hotel in Hawaii. Honeymoon Suite, long, sandy beaches, clear waters and no press.” Philip said
“Oh my god.” Lonnie said as she wrapped her arms around her father, “Thank you. Thank you so much dad.”
“You are very welcome Lonnie.” Philip said as he hugged her back, “It’s all been paid for, so you two can do anything you like and order what you want…just don’t blow anything up.”
“Deal, Mr Evans. Hey Alex. Up for one more wormhole?” Rath asked
“Anytime Rath.” Alex said as he shook his hand and he moved closer to Rath. Quietly he whispered “You hurt her, Isabel is gonna beat the crap out of you.”
“Yeah I know I already got that warning from her through this link thing…how do you turn that off by the way?” Rath said
“You’ll learn. Just don’t think about it and it just shuts off.” Alex said, “Anyway - food time.”
“Yes. Come on Alex, we’ll feed you.” Isabel said as they walked into the dinning room.
2 hours later the party was done. Both Lonnie and Rath wanted to check out the room the Philip had arranged for them and decided to leave. They said goodbye to Nashana who would be leaving in the morning to back to Antar and then said goodbye to their family. Laurie, Ava and Zan had packed a few clothes, not that Rath and Lonnie would need them but it was just in case they left the hotel room. Alex opened a wormhole, which lead directly to the lobby of the hotel and they entered it.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 22:00
The Parkers had returned home with Max in tow. Jeff and Nancy had consumed quite a bit of alcohol so Max offered to drive them home as Liz what a little bit tired. When they got in the adults planted them selves firmly on the sofa while Max and Liz made some coffee.
“Well that certainly wasn’t something you see every day.” Jeff said
“Are you kidding?” His daughter asked, “Believe me dad, when you get used to it, that is something just added to the list.”
“List? Oh yeah, alien encounters right?” Nancy said as Max put a cup down in front of her.
“Yes.” Max said as he sat next to Liz who rested her head on his shoulder.
“So are you two planning on getting married the Antarian way? From what you said earlier I take it you’ve already done what you need to do up at the Granolith.” Jeff asked
“Well we need to discuss that but yes, the part of the bonding at the Granolith Chamber - that we’ve already done. Just like the others.” Max said
“So all you have to do is go through the ceremony?” Nancy asked
“Yeah. It’s just a matter of deciding on which one.” Max said
“What about both?” Liz said
Max looked at Liz with a raised eyebrow. “What do you mean?” he asked
“We do both, at the start we do the preparation rituals then we do the church thing.” Liz said
“Yeah. Good idea sweetie.” Max said as he kissed her forehead and she yawned.
“Oh boy I am wiped.” Liz said
“Yeah it is getting kind of late.” Max said, “I better be going home before my mom wonders where I’ve gotten to and you better get some sleep.” He said to Liz
“I’ll see you out.” Jeff said.
The two men stood up as Liz made her way to the bedroom. As much as she would like Max to stay with her, she knew…they both knew that sleep would not be on the agenda and they really needed a good nights rest. They kissed each other good night and Max left.
“Max.” Jeff said as Max was about to head down the stairs
“Yes sir?” Max said
“Max, this whole thing about the Troken today…you are the king of Antar again, aren’t you?” Jeff asked
“Yes.” Max said plainly
“You’re not to happy about that I take it.”
“You got that right, I was hoping to give Liz a normal life…well as much as possible given the whole alien stuff.” Max said, “But now…”
“So…my little girl is going to be a queen. Now that I never imagined when she was born.” Jeff chuckled, “Max, so long as you love her, Liz will have as much of a normal life as she needs. But what I wanted to talk to you about was Kivar…how much danger will Liz be in if he does get this new power?”
Max tried not to look at Jeff but eventually had to face him.
“That bad?” Jeff asked with concern
“Yeah…and not because of her relationship to me, well at least not completely. Kivar wont stand for anyone having power anywhere close to his, Liz and Alex are the closest ones to that and we wont know just how much stronger or weaker he will be until we face him.” Max said
“What about this pyramid thing? Could it really work?” Jeff asked
“Hopefully. Future Alex seemed confident in it but the thing has been unused for a few thousand years and it was probably untested. We can only hope that he knew what he was doing when he put it together.” Max said
“Max…a long time ago you saved my daughter’s life and from what you and the others have told us she has saved yours. Promise me that you’ll both keep looking out for each other and not let any titles or responsibilities you’ll get to go to your heads.”
“That I can promise very easily.” Max said
“Good.” Jeff said and shook Max’s hand. Jeff had turned back to the door and Max was about to walk down the steps when Jeff suddenly turned back. “Oh and Max.”
“Yes sir?”
“Call me Jeff.” He said as he entered his front door. Max smiled and continued to leave.
Stonehenge, Salisbury Plain, England, Great Britain, 23:00 (Roswell Time)
A wormhole opened in the centre of the ancient monument and out stepped Alex and Isabel, who was wearing a blindfold. Alex had wanted to surprise her before they took their trip to Egypt in the morning. As the passage closed Alex sat the love of his life down on a large rectangular rock and looked up at the clear night sky before looking at his watch.
“Nearly time.” Alex said
“Nearly time for what Alex?” Isabel said as Alex removed her blindfold. As Isabel looked around at her surroundings she closed her jacket more securely as the night chill began to affect her. “Where are we?”
“Stonehenge. I thought you would like to see something.” Alex said as he pointed upwards. “When was the last time we went stargazing?”
“Oh god, it must have been at the camp out last year.” Isabel said
“Exactly…far too long.” Alex said as he sat down next to her
“So…why did we have to come here?”
“Because this is the only place on Earth where it can be seen. Every where else…nothing is seen.” Alex said as his watch beeped.
The both looked straight up and watched as several stars moved around. Some moved in wavy lines, other flipped their positions as though space was folding. At times some flared and some spiralled.
“Al…Alex what is this?” Isabel asked in amazement
“The Star Dance. Once every thousand years there is a discharge of gases from Jupiter, it gets caught in a gravity field for a few minutes and in those few minutes the stars on the other side look distorted…well, you’ve just seen what it does. Stonehenge is a calendar of sorts; a clock to chart when it happens or at least it would of all the stones were in position. This place was dedicated to The Dance.” Alex said
All of a sudden the stars stopped their dance. The gases moved on from the small field that contained them. Isabel looked at Alex and held his hand,
“Thank you for sharing that with me Alex. I don’t think I’ve seen anything more beautiful.” Isabel said as she looked back up to the heavens.
“I have.” Alex said as he looked at Isabel and ran his hand down her cheek. The two kissed tenderly but it quickly grew in intensity.
Alex used his powers and increased the heat in the area as he undressed Isabel and she undressed him. Soon they lay on what was once an altar and made love under the stars before heading home.
Honeymoon Suite, Hotel, Hawaii, The Next Morning
As expected neither Rath nor Lonnie got much sleep that night, they had spent the evening consummating their marriage and when they weren’t doing that they had ordered room service. Just as Rath had promised her it consisted of, among other things, strawberries, cream and a bottle of Tabasco sauce. When they did get to sleep, Lonnie was lying on top of her husband, both trying to get closer than was physically possible but with their new bond they were in each other’s minds.
When they woke up they shared a bath together. Lonnie left the bathroom to dry and brush her hair while Rath did his business in the toilet. With each stroke of her brush, Lonnie felt something different within her. At first she dismissed it as her now being a married woman but realised it was more physical than that. Slowly she moved her free hand down her body to stop on her abdomen.
“Oh my god.” she said as Rath returned to the bedroom and watched her brush her hair as she sat in front of the mirror
“You okay?” Rath asked his wife
Lonnie swung round in her seat and looked at Rath as he sat on the bed.
“Rath I think…I think…” Lonnie tried to get out
Rath grew a little concerned and stood up and moved over to Lonnie. He helped her to her feet and held her face in his hands.
“Its okay Lonnie, you can tell me.” Rath said calmly
“Rath, I’m pregnant.” She said with disbelief
Rath was stunned; he looked over her face and started to smile. He picked Lonnie up in his arms and spun her around before stopping and putting her back down on the bed. “Oh god, I shouldn’t have done that…are you okay?” he quickly asked with concern.
“Rath, I’m fine. I didn’t think you would be…” Lonnie said
“Happy about this?” he said and Lonnie nodded, “Well I am, my love, I am.”
Rath kissed her lovingly and the two lay on the bed, the hands of both husband and wife lay over their unborn child. All of a sudden a connection formed between all three but just as suddenly as it formed it broke a way.
The two smiled at each other. “We’re having a girl Lonnie.” Rath said
“Our daughter.” Lonnie said as she looked into Rath’s eyes
To Be Continued…
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
The wormhole opened and Rath and Lonnie walked out without any problems. Just as Alex promised, he gave them a smooth ride to the Granolith. When the passage closed Rath turned to face his bride and caressed his cheek.
“You look beautiful.” Rath said
“And you look good in tight, white jumpers.” Lonnie said as she ran her hands along his biceps.
Rath slowly closed in and began to kiss her. The oils from his own ritual had taken hold of him shortly before he entered the wormhole and his dick was hard as a rock. Lonnie trailed her hand down and cupped him, causing him to groan.
“Nice to see everything working as it should.” she said before kissing him again, this time with more passion and heat.
It didn’t take long for Lonnie to strip off Rath’s jumper, he then lowered one of her shoulder straps to expose her breast, which he attacked with his mouth. As Rath pushed her up against the blue walls, Lonnie wrapped her naked legs around him. Their lips fused together, Lonnie reached down and started to unfasten his trousers, before long they were around his ankles. Rath’s hands weren’t idle. He brought down the other strap and brought the top of her dress down, exposing both her breasts.
Lonnie unlocked her legs and Rath released her. She stripped off the rest of her dress and Rath removed his slippers and trousers. Soon they were both naked and looking over each other.
“So did you enjoy your ritual?” Rath asked
“Oh yes, very stimulating.” Lonnie said with a grin
They came together, their arms wrapped around each other as Lonnie pressed her firm breasts into his chest.
“Make love to me Rath.” Lonnie sighed, “Make me yours tonight.”
Rath eased her onto the warm floor. As she lay on her back, Rath caressed her long legs and gently parted them. Gently he fingered her wet cunt, slipping three of his digits in and out of her. When she started to whimper and moan Rath smiled and removed his fingers. Before she could complain Rath latched his mouth onto her core, his tongue flicking across her clit rapidly. He was driving her insane as he ate her out.
“Ahhhhh, god…Rath.” Lonnie moaned as he plunged his tongue as far into her as he could go. “More…PLEASE.” she begged loudly
Rath slowed his movements right down until with a final kiss on her pussy he backed off and climbed in between her legs, his cock ready to be plunged into her depths. Lonnie was breathing hard, Rath kissed her forehead and looked deep into her eyes. She nodded at the unasked question and Rath guided the bulbous head of his cock into her.
Inch by inch he pushed into her waiting body. “OH GOD YES.” Lonnie cried out when he was fully within her. Rath kissed her as he felt her walls caress his swollen length. Slowly he moved in and out of her, nibbling on her nipples and scraping his teeth against the soft skin of her neck and throat.
Rath was enjoying himself, usually when they were this horny he would be pounding into Lonnie for all he was worth but this was slow and tender. He wanted this time to be even more special for Lonnie than the time that he admitted his feelings to her. Rath made sure that he hit every one of her erogenous zone at least three times before he even considered his own pleasure.
Lonnie was in heaven; she had never known Rath to be this tender. Every one of her senses was heightened and was close to her climax, she knew she couldn’t take much more. In an attempt to get Rath to move faster she locked her legs around him and reached her hands round to grab his ass. She started to push and Rath went along with it. Rath’s hips thrust against her, his cock beginning to swell, as he grew closer to his own climax.
“Ughhh, ughhhh, Oh Rath, so gooooooooood.” Lonnie yelled as she came on his hardened rod
The contractions of Lonnie’s depths were more than he could take and he shot his load into her. “Lonnie. Uhn God.” he moaned out.
Rath’s movements became non-existent as his head hovered directly above Lonnie’s. As they came back to reality the couple looked into each other’s eyes and smiled, they remained joined together as Rath sat up on his knees about rested Lonnie on his lap. They lovingly kissed each other and held hands, what they didn’t notice was a small white glow radiating from them.
Then the Granolith buzzed into life and shot a beam to the walls. The symbols that had represented Michael and Isabel once again appeared and duplicated them selves. The originals faded as the new ones moved together and became another unique glyph on the walls. The beam then shot to the floor and the pedestal appeared. Lonnie stood to her feet, dislodging Rath’s penis from her cunt and helped her lover to his feet.
Together they walked over to the pedestal and they removed the rings. Rath carefully took Lonnie’s hand and looked into her eyes.
“Lonnie, will you take me as your husband?” Rath asked
Lonnie nodded, “Yes Rath.” she said happily. Rath slid the ring on to her finger and said, “I Rath, of the House Rath take you Princess Vilandra to be my wife.”
Lonnie took her ring and slid it onto Rath’s finger. “I Princess Vilandra of Antar, take you Rath as my husband.”
The rings melted into their fingers and they felt their bond snap into place. For a second they felt dizzy as they connected to each other and into the strong link that formed between all of the others.
“Wow.” Lonnie said
“Tell me about it. I think we better talk to the others about this.” Rath said
“Yeah…but not on our wedding night.” Lonnie said
“Or for the next few nights.” Rath continued
“Hmm, got some plans?”
“Only to keep you in bed and feed you strawberry’s, cream and Tabasco sauce.” Rath said as he wrapped his arms around his mate and looked over her face.
“Yum, good plan.” Lonnie said as she captured his lips with her own, “What time is it?” she asked as she backed away
Rath went over to his pile of clothes and pull a watch from his pocket. “Oh shit, we’ve been here for over and hour and a half.”
“The other’s will be waiting, we better get dressed.” Lonnie said
Rath pulled on his clothes as Lonnie put her dress back on over her head. When her adjustments were made and her dress straightened they were both ready to leave.
“Wait a second…how the hell do we get back?” Lonnie asked
All of a sudden the wormhole opened before them in the same place that it had when they arrived.
“Alex?” Rath said, “How’d he know?”
“The bond…he must have heard us.” Lonnie said
“I hope he doesn’t do it often. Come on, let’s go finish our wedding.” Rath said as he took her hand. Together they walked into the vortex and back home.
Living Room, Laurie’s Place
By now everyone had arrived for the ceremony. Nashana still wanted to hear more stories on the others so Amy decided to tell the story of when Michael decided to help her out by entering the wrestling match. Michael cringed as he remembered the painful experience but the others had to fight to hold in the sniggers. Max still couldn’t believe Michael had been dumb enough to enter that ring but then it was Michael.
All of a sudden all of the bonded teens looked up at each other and smiled.
“What?” Zan asked
“They’re bonded.” Max said
“How do you know?” Philip asked
“Oh…uhh…we’re connected as well.” Max said, “Bonded but not married…yet.” He said as he looked at Liz
“Oh they’re ready to come back.” Alex said as he stood up. He approached the arch of the doorway and opened a wormhole in it.
A few minutes later Rath and Lonnie emerged from the portal and walked into the room, hand in hand. Laurie was the first to greet them as she hugged them both. Isabel, Zan, Max and Michael were next, followed by everyone else. Then Nashana announced it was time for the final ritual. They made their way into the poolroom, each of the family members taking their assigned seats around the pool.
In front of the table stood Rath and Lonnie, Nashana stood behind it as Zan stood behind Lonnie and Laurie stood behind Rath. On the front row of chairs sat Max and the other teens. When everyone was seated, Nashana began.
“From the time the Granolith was found those of our race were bonded by it. Their minds merged, their souls became as one. Tonight I am pleased to unite my daughter with her chosen in matrimony. Rath, Lonnie take each others hands.” Nashana said
As they did so Nashana placed her hands over theirs and the rings under the skin began to glow. “By tradition of our people who have been bonded by the Granolith. Rath, you have taken Princess Vilandra as your wife. On this night I bestow her title and position upon you, you are now Prince Rath of Antar. My daughter Vilandra, you have take Rath as your husband. On this night you are now of Rath’s house, you are obligated to his house as you are to your own. Please enter the waters.”
Nashana released their hands and the couple walked into the pool. Nashana looked to Ava who brought her a final bottle of oil. Ava opened the container and as Nashana took it she poured the contents into the pool. The oil snaked its way through the water and circled around Rath and Lonnie. Nashana then used her powers to ignite the trail and the water began to swirl up around the couple into a cone that touched the roof. As the water continued to flow, Rath and Lonnie floated upward in the column of water above the water line. Despite being surrounded by water they could both still breath.
All of a sudden flashes of light shot forth from the column and the rings emerged from their fingers. As the light disappeared, the waters calmed themselves. Rath and Lonnie sang back down into the pool, as everyone just stared on in amazement the couple just looked at each other and kissed tenderly.
“The union is complete, bonding has been done.” Nashana said happily as Rath and Lonnie walked out from the water.
Everyone stood from their seats and congratulated the young couple. Philip approached Lonnie and hugged her like he was her father as well as shaking Rath’s hand.
“So what are you planning now?” Philip asked his son in-law
“Well, party first…then we’ll see.” Rath said while smiling at Lonnie.
“Well I think you might want to have this.” Philip said as he handed Rath an envelope.
“What is it?” Lonnie said as she took a peek inside it
“I was able to pull a few strings today. It’s reservation details for a nice, private hotel in Hawaii. Honeymoon Suite, long, sandy beaches, clear waters and no press.” Philip said
“Oh my god.” Lonnie said as she wrapped her arms around her father, “Thank you. Thank you so much dad.”
“You are very welcome Lonnie.” Philip said as he hugged her back, “It’s all been paid for, so you two can do anything you like and order what you want…just don’t blow anything up.”
“Deal, Mr Evans. Hey Alex. Up for one more wormhole?” Rath asked
“Anytime Rath.” Alex said as he shook his hand and he moved closer to Rath. Quietly he whispered “You hurt her, Isabel is gonna beat the crap out of you.”
“Yeah I know I already got that warning from her through this link thing…how do you turn that off by the way?” Rath said
“You’ll learn. Just don’t think about it and it just shuts off.” Alex said, “Anyway - food time.”
“Yes. Come on Alex, we’ll feed you.” Isabel said as they walked into the dinning room.
2 hours later the party was done. Both Lonnie and Rath wanted to check out the room the Philip had arranged for them and decided to leave. They said goodbye to Nashana who would be leaving in the morning to back to Antar and then said goodbye to their family. Laurie, Ava and Zan had packed a few clothes, not that Rath and Lonnie would need them but it was just in case they left the hotel room. Alex opened a wormhole, which lead directly to the lobby of the hotel and they entered it.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 22:00
The Parkers had returned home with Max in tow. Jeff and Nancy had consumed quite a bit of alcohol so Max offered to drive them home as Liz what a little bit tired. When they got in the adults planted them selves firmly on the sofa while Max and Liz made some coffee.
“Well that certainly wasn’t something you see every day.” Jeff said
“Are you kidding?” His daughter asked, “Believe me dad, when you get used to it, that is something just added to the list.”
“List? Oh yeah, alien encounters right?” Nancy said as Max put a cup down in front of her.
“Yes.” Max said as he sat next to Liz who rested her head on his shoulder.
“So are you two planning on getting married the Antarian way? From what you said earlier I take it you’ve already done what you need to do up at the Granolith.” Jeff asked
“Well we need to discuss that but yes, the part of the bonding at the Granolith Chamber - that we’ve already done. Just like the others.” Max said
“So all you have to do is go through the ceremony?” Nancy asked
“Yeah. It’s just a matter of deciding on which one.” Max said
“What about both?” Liz said
Max looked at Liz with a raised eyebrow. “What do you mean?” he asked
“We do both, at the start we do the preparation rituals then we do the church thing.” Liz said
“Yeah. Good idea sweetie.” Max said as he kissed her forehead and she yawned.
“Oh boy I am wiped.” Liz said
“Yeah it is getting kind of late.” Max said, “I better be going home before my mom wonders where I’ve gotten to and you better get some sleep.” He said to Liz
“I’ll see you out.” Jeff said.
The two men stood up as Liz made her way to the bedroom. As much as she would like Max to stay with her, she knew…they both knew that sleep would not be on the agenda and they really needed a good nights rest. They kissed each other good night and Max left.
“Max.” Jeff said as Max was about to head down the stairs
“Yes sir?” Max said
“Max, this whole thing about the Troken today…you are the king of Antar again, aren’t you?” Jeff asked
“Yes.” Max said plainly
“You’re not to happy about that I take it.”
“You got that right, I was hoping to give Liz a normal life…well as much as possible given the whole alien stuff.” Max said, “But now…”
“So…my little girl is going to be a queen. Now that I never imagined when she was born.” Jeff chuckled, “Max, so long as you love her, Liz will have as much of a normal life as she needs. But what I wanted to talk to you about was Kivar…how much danger will Liz be in if he does get this new power?”
Max tried not to look at Jeff but eventually had to face him.
“That bad?” Jeff asked with concern
“Yeah…and not because of her relationship to me, well at least not completely. Kivar wont stand for anyone having power anywhere close to his, Liz and Alex are the closest ones to that and we wont know just how much stronger or weaker he will be until we face him.” Max said
“What about this pyramid thing? Could it really work?” Jeff asked
“Hopefully. Future Alex seemed confident in it but the thing has been unused for a few thousand years and it was probably untested. We can only hope that he knew what he was doing when he put it together.” Max said
“Max…a long time ago you saved my daughter’s life and from what you and the others have told us she has saved yours. Promise me that you’ll both keep looking out for each other and not let any titles or responsibilities you’ll get to go to your heads.”
“That I can promise very easily.” Max said
“Good.” Jeff said and shook Max’s hand. Jeff had turned back to the door and Max was about to walk down the steps when Jeff suddenly turned back. “Oh and Max.”
“Yes sir?”
“Call me Jeff.” He said as he entered his front door. Max smiled and continued to leave.
Stonehenge, Salisbury Plain, England, Great Britain, 23:00 (Roswell Time)
A wormhole opened in the centre of the ancient monument and out stepped Alex and Isabel, who was wearing a blindfold. Alex had wanted to surprise her before they took their trip to Egypt in the morning. As the passage closed Alex sat the love of his life down on a large rectangular rock and looked up at the clear night sky before looking at his watch.
“Nearly time.” Alex said
“Nearly time for what Alex?” Isabel said as Alex removed her blindfold. As Isabel looked around at her surroundings she closed her jacket more securely as the night chill began to affect her. “Where are we?”
“Stonehenge. I thought you would like to see something.” Alex said as he pointed upwards. “When was the last time we went stargazing?”
“Oh god, it must have been at the camp out last year.” Isabel said
“Exactly…far too long.” Alex said as he sat down next to her
“So…why did we have to come here?”
“Because this is the only place on Earth where it can be seen. Every where else…nothing is seen.” Alex said as his watch beeped.
The both looked straight up and watched as several stars moved around. Some moved in wavy lines, other flipped their positions as though space was folding. At times some flared and some spiralled.
“Al…Alex what is this?” Isabel asked in amazement
“The Star Dance. Once every thousand years there is a discharge of gases from Jupiter, it gets caught in a gravity field for a few minutes and in those few minutes the stars on the other side look distorted…well, you’ve just seen what it does. Stonehenge is a calendar of sorts; a clock to chart when it happens or at least it would of all the stones were in position. This place was dedicated to The Dance.” Alex said
All of a sudden the stars stopped their dance. The gases moved on from the small field that contained them. Isabel looked at Alex and held his hand,
“Thank you for sharing that with me Alex. I don’t think I’ve seen anything more beautiful.” Isabel said as she looked back up to the heavens.
“I have.” Alex said as he looked at Isabel and ran his hand down her cheek. The two kissed tenderly but it quickly grew in intensity.
Alex used his powers and increased the heat in the area as he undressed Isabel and she undressed him. Soon they lay on what was once an altar and made love under the stars before heading home.
Honeymoon Suite, Hotel, Hawaii, The Next Morning
As expected neither Rath nor Lonnie got much sleep that night, they had spent the evening consummating their marriage and when they weren’t doing that they had ordered room service. Just as Rath had promised her it consisted of, among other things, strawberries, cream and a bottle of Tabasco sauce. When they did get to sleep, Lonnie was lying on top of her husband, both trying to get closer than was physically possible but with their new bond they were in each other’s minds.
When they woke up they shared a bath together. Lonnie left the bathroom to dry and brush her hair while Rath did his business in the toilet. With each stroke of her brush, Lonnie felt something different within her. At first she dismissed it as her now being a married woman but realised it was more physical than that. Slowly she moved her free hand down her body to stop on her abdomen.
“Oh my god.” she said as Rath returned to the bedroom and watched her brush her hair as she sat in front of the mirror
“You okay?” Rath asked his wife
Lonnie swung round in her seat and looked at Rath as he sat on the bed.
“Rath I think…I think…” Lonnie tried to get out
Rath grew a little concerned and stood up and moved over to Lonnie. He helped her to her feet and held her face in his hands.
“Its okay Lonnie, you can tell me.” Rath said calmly
“Rath, I’m pregnant.” She said with disbelief
Rath was stunned; he looked over her face and started to smile. He picked Lonnie up in his arms and spun her around before stopping and putting her back down on the bed. “Oh god, I shouldn’t have done that…are you okay?” he quickly asked with concern.
“Rath, I’m fine. I didn’t think you would be…” Lonnie said
“Happy about this?” he said and Lonnie nodded, “Well I am, my love, I am.”
Rath kissed her lovingly and the two lay on the bed, the hands of both husband and wife lay over their unborn child. All of a sudden a connection formed between all three but just as suddenly as it formed it broke a way.
The two smiled at each other. “We’re having a girl Lonnie.” Rath said
“Our daughter.” Lonnie said as she looked into Rath’s eyes
To Be Continued…
Chapter 65
Honeymoon Suite, Hawaii, Same Time
“God this is incredible.” Rath said as he lay back on the bed and ran his hands over his face
“Tell me about it. It must have happened last night.” Lonnie said
“You mean at the Granolith?” Rath asked as he turned his head
“Yeah, and you know what that means don’t you?” Lonnie asked
“That she’ll grow up to be wise, beautiful and lucky.” Rath said
“Not that she would have been wise, beautiful and lucky to begin with.” Lonnie said
“Absolutely.” Rath said, “You do know this means that we can’t spend as much time as we planned here, don’t you?”
“Yeah I know…one month and we’ll be parents.” Lonnie said
“One month. Who would have thought it? Anyway we should go home as soon as possible.”
“How about we spend today and tomorrow here, then we go home tomorrow night. At least we’ll get some time to spend together.” Lonnie said
“Laurie’s gonna go nuts.” Rath stated
“Are you kidding, Zan and Ava will be joining her. I mean what’s it going to be like for them with a baby in the house.” Lonnie said
“Maybe we should start looking for our own place when we get home?” Rath suggested
“I’m really going to miss living with them.” Lonnie said sadly
“I know, me too but…” Rath said
“Yeah I know…anyway how about we get back to enjoying our honeymoon?” Lonnie suggested, “And we’re so not naming her anything to do with that show.”
“I don’t know what you’re talked about.” Rath said innocently
“Oh don’t dare try to deny that you haven’t thought about naming her after one of the women from Charmed.” Lonnie said
“Piper, Phoebe, Paige…nice names.” Rath said mulling over the names
“No way Rath…although Paige does sound cute…NO. Not doing it.” Lonnie said before shemoved on top of her husband and started to kiss him, keeping him quiet from any more suggestions.
As the kiss broke Rath had another suggestion, “What about Buffy…Dawn…Faith?”
Lonnie just looked at Rath, “Okay now you’re just teasing.” she said
“Yeah…hey what about Zanila?” Rath suggested seriously
“Are you sure?” Lonnie asked and Rath nodded, “Zan would love it. Thank you.” She said happily as she kissed him again, this time with more passion. Before long they were under the satin sheets making love to each other again.
Oval Office, Whitehouse, 07:00am
The President was actually able to get an early night last night but even so, he was not a morning person. He hated getting up but he knew he needed to. He received a call from his Chief of Staff tell him that he had news on the situation with the law suit directed toward Max and the other resident aliens. He walked in with a cup of very hot and very strong coffee and sat down behind his desk.
“Okay so what do you have?” President Harrison asked
“Something that Max is not going to like one bit.” The C.o.S said
“So why bring it up? If he isn’t going to like it then he probably isn’t going to agree to it.”
“Well you don’t like sending soldiers into harms way or signing off on assassinations but you do it, because you know you have to. If Max agrees to it then all he has to do is turn up, answer questions and present any evidence he has. He wont be liable for anything.”
“Okay, what’s the idea?” Harrison asked
“Congressional hearings. We stop the lawsuit in its tracks; there are more than a few congressmen who want as much information as they can. The House takes over and none of Max’s family will be open to any legal recriminations…so long as they come clean about everything they know. It’ll basically put them front and centre.”
“Which is exactly where Max wants to stay clear of.” Harrison said
“Its either that or they will be dragged through the courts half a dozen times before people are satisfied. Through this we get it all done in one go.”
“I’ll make the call.” Harrison said, “What about the other thing by the way?”
“Well you would not believe the amount of Executive Orders I had to get through. This secret has been kept for over 60 years but I eventually got through the red tape.”
“I don’t suppose an order from their Commander in Chief meant a damn?”
“It’s a special branch of the military dedicated to research on the Roswell wreckage. They’ve been trained to ignore orders from curious presidents…despite the fact that everything is public. However I did locate the generals that are in charge of it all and we reached an agreement.”
“What agreement…last I heard I commanded all of the military forces in the U.S.” Harrison asked
“Technically yes, anyway we agreed that the research would continue. Their existence will remain non-disclosed…except to the Antarians. Hell in the last twenty year’s they’ve produced at least thirty patents from their work, keeping them around could be useful…especially if it does turn out that other Antarians or aliens do pose a threat to us.”
“Yeah…okay and I take it they are willing for…”
“Yes, just give them time for them to pull their equipment…they said a week or so.”
“In that case go tell Jack.” Harrison said happily
“There is just one other thing sir. Last night Max called, apparently this Kivar situation is taken on a new twist. They got a message telling them of a weapon that can be used against him in Egypt so young Mr Whitman is going out there to activate it.”
“Why him? I know he’s somewhat unusual, last I heard he spent half his time in his basement working on some new machine or another.” Harrison asked
“Well apparently what we know about this situation only covers the tip of the iceberg. This get kind of confusing but Max said that the message they got was from the future and that Alex is the one that sent it.”
The president stared at his long time friend for a long time before blinking. “I see…so…uh.”
“That was pretty much my reaction. They said that the weapon isn’t really a weapon but it opens a door to some sort of prison that can contain Kivar. Alex needs to go to activate it; I’ve already put a call into the State Department. The Egyptian authorities are going to need some sort of warning on this one.”
“Okay, once State gets on the line I’ll speak to the Secretary. Make sure that they take some Secret Service agents with them when they go.” Harrison said sternly
“Yes sir. I better go tell Jack before the briefing breaks apart.”
The Chief of Staff made his way out of the office as the President picked up the phone. He made his way to the Press briefing room where the press corp. was gathering for Jack Sutherland’s early morning briefing. He entered through the room at the back and stood at the glass window. When he was sure that Jack could see him he gave a subtle nod.
“Okay, we can also announce that President Harrison will be making his first trip to Roswell, New Mexico in two weeks to meet with King Max Evans of Antar and his family.” Jack said. All of a sudden every reporter in the room yelled out with a question for the press secretary.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence
Isabel had woken up to find that she was wrapped up in Alex’s arms, their bodies pressed tightly together. As she always did since Alex had presented his gift to her Isabel slept in her silk nightdress, which had ridden up her long legs, their feet gently caressing each other.
“How long have you been awake?” Isabel asked quietly
“Twenty or thirty minutes.” Alex said as he kissed her ear
“And the reason you didn’t wake me was?” She asked
“I like to watch you sleep almost as much as I like to watch you when you’re awake.” Alex whispered
“What about when you’re inside me?” Isabel asked
“Then too.” Alex nodded as Isabel turned to face him
“Hmmm, what did I do to deserve you?” Isabel asked
“You were born.” Alex stated as he captured her lips with his.
As they rolled around on the bed Isabel moved on top of him. She straddled his waist as Alex reached up and pulled down the straps of her nightclothes and bared her ample mounds. Isabel trailed her finger down from Alex’s mouth, over his chest and slipped inside his boxer’s where she started to stroke his hardening length.
Alex suddenly sat up and kissed Isabel hard as he slid them forward so that they were at the edge of the bed, Isabel sitting on his lap with her legs wrapped around Alex. They were still locked together as Isabel pumped his cock; Alex wrapped his arms around her back, gently caressing her naked skin. Gently Isabel pulled back Alex boxer shorts and exposed his dick, which she promptly held in position as she raised her hips and allowed him to probe her moist entrance. Slowly she lowered her hips back down onto Alex, his length slipping slowly into her.
When they were as far as they could get both stopped and looked with passion and heat into each other’s eyes. Their hands stroked the other’s face as they allowed their bond to open up fully between them. Their sensations were freely availably to be felt by their mate.
“I love you.” Alex said
“I love you too.” Isabel said as Alex suddenly stood up, taking Isabel with him as he pressed her against one of her bedroom walls.
Isabel locked her legs around his back and used the leverage it provided her to begin to move on his cock. She started with slow grinding circles, gently teasing and tormenting her lover but as much as Alex would like Isabel to have her way with him he wanted to be an active participant so gently he rocked his hips back and forth, withdrawing his cock from her before pushing back inside.
“Oh god Isabel you feel so good.” Alex panted as Isabel held his head close to her own
“ALEX, PLEASE...MORE.” Isabel said loudly. She thanked god that Alex used his powers to create a sound proof bubble around her room. Now she could be as loud as she wanted to be.
Both lovers began to move their hips at a frantic rate. Alex pounded in and out of Isabel as she bounced up and down on his cock; her breasts shook as they moved. The poster on the wall that Isabel was pressed against was now ripped to shreds as the sweat from their bodies caused bits of paper to stick to them, to her back mostly.
Eventually Isabel forced Alex back and they fell on the bed. Alex tossed her around so that she was lying on he back, he sat on his knees while Isabel grabbed hold of one of her pillows and gripped it tightly. Alex kept thrusting into her with quick stabs, each one cause her to shudder. Every so often she brought her hand up and grabbed her damp hair or squeezed her breast. She was close to her climax and Alex felt it rising in himself. Their skin was red with passion and sweat, their blood boiled and as Alex shot his white load into her Isabel let go and screamed out loud.
“OH GOD ALEX…YES, YES, YESSSSSSSSSSS.”
Alex collapsed on top of her, both breathing hard and erratically. Alex’s face was buried deep in the valley between her breasts where Isabel used her hand to keep him there. Isabel’s legs became limp and released their grip behind Alex’s butt, allowing him to stretch out his own while still between hers. Slowly Alex began to kiss her skin, caressing her with his lips as he worked his way up to her face.
When their breathing returned to normal they gazed into each other’s eyes.
“Well if we’re anything to go by, our kids are gonna have one hell of a time breaking up with whoever they get serious with. They’ll be back for more and more and more.” Isabel said
“Oh no, I’m so keeping every guy I see clear away from my daughter.” Alex said with a smile
“She isn’t even born yet and already you’re the over protective father…my dad would be made so happy the day he sees you in his shoes.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Alex said as he slipped his softening cock from Isabel’s warmth, both groaning at the loss of contact.
“Thank you again for last night. That Star Dance…it was just so beautiful, I’m only sorry that I wont see it again.” Isabel said
“I know, it may not happen for another thousand years but Jupiter isn’t the only gas giant in the galaxy. There will be other Dances for us to enjoy and at least our children will know when to look for it.” Alex said, “But I’ll tell you this, I’m not planning on waiting another year before we go stargazing again.”
“Ohh, you got that right.” Isabel said as she kissed Alex
Before long they were showered and dressed. Isabel had her bags packed and as Alex suspected it was more than she needed…a lot more and Alex was nominated to be the bag carrier.
Downstairs…
Max was speaking on his mobile phone to the President when his sister and Alex came down. Philip was looking through some paper work that he decided to look at after the message from Future Alex; unfortunately it confirmed his worst fears. Laurie’s aunt and uncle were bleeding the family company dry and soon enough it would be bankrupt…now he would have to tell Laurie and that he did not like one bit.
“Are you sure about this Mr President?” Max asked
“I’m sorry your Majesty but it is the best way. We move this up to Congress and out of the court system you will have some level of protection.” Harrison told Max over the phone.
“Thank you sir, I appreciate all the work you did on this.” Max said
“You’re welcome, oh I’ve spoken with the State Department and they’ve informed the Egyptians that Alex and the others will be arriving.”
“Well at least there won’t be any warning lights going off when they arrive. Thank you again and I promise that I’ll fill you in on everything I can when you arrive in Roswell…I’ve got to say that it was a surprise when I say the announcement in the news this morning.” Max said
“Well we arranged it at the last minute, I wanted to get some things arranged before we confirmed it.”
“Well it’ll be good to finally meet you face to face instead of over the phone.” Max said
“Believe me the feeling is mutual, besides my kids are aching to meet you as well. If I even thought of going there without them I would never hear the end of it…same goes for my wife, her sister, the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs and my National Security Advisor.”
“Let me guess, the First Lady and her sister is personal. The other two will be business and looking for information on Kivar.”
“And any other threat you know about.”
“Well that should be a quick meeting.” Max said
“Any way I better get back on with running this country and I’ll let you get back on with being a kid. From the sounds of it you might not have much time to enjoy it.”
“You can say that again sir.”
“Good bye Your Majesty.”
“Good bye Mr. President.” Max said as he hung up the phone and turned to his sister and Alex. “Well you two are all set, as soon as Maria and Michael get over here you are clear to go to Egypt.”
“Thanks man.” Alex said, “I promise I’ll find this thing and get it ready before Kivar even gets close to Earth.”
“Just keep an eye on Isabel, Maria and Michael…try not to let them cause an interplanetary incident.” Max said
“Hey.” Isabel yelled, “I heard that.”
“Sorry Iz, but you do have a tendency to get a little emotional these days.” Max said
“I cannot believe you just said that. You of all people who…” Isabel started to complain but Alex calmed her before it got to the bad stage that he could feel building.
Just then Maria entered, closely following her was Michael who struggled to carry her four suitcases – his face clearly void of any facial expression, especially when he saw Isabel’s four bags.
“Women.” Michael said coldly
His comment drew death gazes from Maria and Isabel but it was Maria that slapped him on the back of his head, causing him to drop the bags.
“You asked for it.” Max said
“Yeah, I know.” Michael said as he rubbed the sore spot.
“So you ready?” Alex asked, “Where’s your stuff?”
“I’m wearing it…hell we shouldn’t be gone for long.” Michael said
“Uh Michael, in case you haven’t noticed you’re a multi-millionaire along with the rest of us. You can afford a hell of a lot of things now.” Max said
“Yeah I know, but I’m keeping that money for when the kids arrive.” Michael said
“Oh well.” Said Alex, “Ladies and gentlemen, all those travelling Whitman Air please step forward. The entrance to the passage will form here and in the highly unlikely event of the passage collapsing stick your head between your legs and kiss your ass goodbye as we will be quite screwed.”
Everyone turned and looked at Alex with blank faces. “Could you say that again?” Isabel requested
“Relax, I’m kidding. Well kind of…if I was still using the machine it would be a possibility.” Alex said
“Okay, Alex I so did not want to know this.” Maria said
Alex shook his head, raised his hand and opened a vortex to Cairo. Michael and Alex then picked up all the bags and entered the tunnel, shortly followed by Isabel and Maria and a couple of agents.
Great Pyramid, Egypt, 2 Hours Later
The quartet had arrived in Egypt without much incident but did draw quiet a crowd at the airport. Customs was dealt with, passports were stamped and they made their way to the pyramid. Living under the desert sun of Roswell had prepared them for the heat in Egypt but not completely. Sweat poured from their bodies, especially the Agents who were dressed in suits.
When they arrived at the pyramid, they made their way inside. As Alex led the group through the dark tunnels, Isabel and Michael used their powers to light the way until they approached a dead end.
“Alex, I thing we turned a wrong corner.” Maria said
“No…no I don’t think so.” Alex said as he ran his hand over the wall before him. Soon a gold handprint appeared and Alex pressed his hand to it.
The result of the contact resulted in a tray opening from the wall. It contained two flat panels and a series of flashing lights.
“Okay…now why the hell didn’t I just keep the lock to the handprint?” Alex asked himself
“Maybe future you didn’t want anyone but you getting into here…I take it Kivar could simulate your handprint?” Michael asked
“It’s possible but what would I have used for this lock?” Alex asked
“It would have to be something unique to you…two things by the looks of it.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Alex said. All of a sudden Alex ran his finger along of the palm of his hand, drawing blood and allowing it to drip onto the first panel.
“Ouch…Alex what are you doing?” Isabel asked as she quickly caught his hand and healed the cut.
All of a sudden the lights along the top of the first panel all lit up. “Now what would I have used for the second…” Alex pondered as he looked round and looked at Isabel’s hair. Slowly he painlessly pulled one of her blonde hairs from her head and rested it on the second panel.
After the panel lit up it retracted back into the wall, which promptly split down the middle and opened, allowing the group access. As they entered the sight of energy crackling in circles along the walls greeted them. All of a sudden the floor panel they stood on fell down a tunnel and dropped down several hundred feet into another chamber. The entire room took their breaths away and most felt like they were going to crap themselves.
“Uh Alex.” Michael said
“Yeah?” Alex responded
“You designed this place…where did you put the bathroom?” Michael enquired
“Down that hall and off to the left.” Alex guessed
All of them, except for Alex and Isabel, left and followed his directions. The entire room was a mass of colour and lights that focused on a singular point in the centre of the room, which was at least the size of Washington D.C. As the others returned to the room the floor began to move forward and carried them quickly to the central point. All of their bags remained at the side.
When they reached the centre, the spiralling light retracted to reveal a solid column from which a chair moved out. Alex looked at Isabel and then sat down on the chair, which brought him closer to the consol. Monitors then appeared and Alex’s face showed up on them.
“Welcome Kiddo, I knew you could do it. Well, right now your job is simple. Put your hand on the front consol and activate the system.” Future Alex said
Alex did as he was instructed and a small wristband appeared as the lights on the chamber spiralled around faster.
“The wristband is a remote control. Wear it at all time and when Kivar shows up just touch it with the palm of your hand. After that all you have to do it get Kivar close enough to the vortex before it collapses…remember it will only remain open for a couple of minutes, three at most. After that the vortex can never be opened in our solar system again. Oh by the way, I left you a few little toys that should help you guys…if you have a future.” Future Alex said, “One other thing, it is imperative that this facility exists in other time lines should something go wrong. After you use the system it will be sent back through time…make sure you or anyone else are not inside this chamber. If they are inside you will spend the rest of your lives in ancient Egypt.” he warned
Alex took the band and put it on his wrist. The metal band became alive and retracted itself around his skin, hugging it so that it couldn’t be removed. “Well looks like I came up with a few new ideas.” Alex said
“You can say that again…what was he talking about, you know the toys?” Isabel asked
Alex shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the consol. He put his hand on the front panel and several diagrams appeared on the screens. Michael looked closer at the images and said,
“Okay, so he left little ball things.”
“Actually according to this they are about 6 feet across.” Alex said as he pressed another button bringing up new information, “And there are about two hundred of them.”
“What the hell are they?” Maria asked
Alex continued to look through the files and suddenly looked up with a very serious face.
“What?” Isabel asked
“Weapons…satellite weapons. Hell this is like a planetary defence network.” Alex said
“Come on Alex, there is no way that it will take 200 of these things to protect a planet the size of Earth?” Michael said
“You’re right…some of these are for back ups but even then…what the?” Alex said as he continued to look through the files, “I looks like about 20 are intended to orbit Earth, 150 are to be scattered around the solar system and the remaining 20 are intended for another planet.”
“Antar?” Maria asked
“Its possible.” Alex confirmed
“Wait a minute, if this place is supposed to go back in time after it’s used then where do we control the satellites from?” Michael asked
“We don’t, they’re self controlled…but they do have a launch platform.” Alex said
“Where?” Isabel asked
Alex pressed a few buttons and a map of Earth appeared with a red dot flashing over a small region. “Cat Island.” he said
“Where?” Michael asked not understanding the reference
“It’s the...uh, it the geographical centre of the Bermuda Triangle.” Alex said
“Well as a hiding place, it’s as good as any I suppose.” Maria said not believing what she heard.
“Actually from what I’m reading I didn’t hide them there because of the Triangle. When I put them there…I caused the Triangle.” Alex said
“Okay so now the question that’s on everyone’s lips – What is the Triangle?” Maria asked
“The power units in the satellites are microscopic black holes. They create temporal fluxes all over the region.” Alex explained
“So how do we launch them?” Isabel asked
“We don’t…somehow I don’t think the world’s governments will appreciate us launching weapons around their planet.” Alex said
“Got that right.” Said one of the agents who then kept quiet
“We’ve got to ask the U.N. about permission on this one.” Alex said, “So everyone ready to go home?”
“Home? We just got here. Besides do you see the amount of stuff we packed for this trip?” Maria complained
“Hey I never said we would be here for more than a day, I said maybe more than a day and you two are the ones who over packed.” Alex said as he stood up and caressed Isabel’s arms.
As the seat retracted the column was once again encased with spirals of light and energy. The group was then sent back to the entrance with their luggage. Instead of leaving via the airport Alex decided to open a wormhole there and then. They needed to get home and fill everyone in on what Future Alex had left for them. Unknown to them, when they left a small compartment opened and out walked a very older Future Alex who smiled. It had been a long time since he seen his friends and saw how happy his past self was when he looked at Isabel – he had missed that. When he arrived in the past he slowed his ageing down so that even after all these millennia he looked to be in his mid sixties.
“Have a good life junior.” He said as he held up his hand. He used his powers to attract all the energy in the room to him. It was as corrosive as acid, his flesh broke away until only bone remained and even then it crumpled into dust until nothing remained of him, it was completely painless. All he wanted was to look at Isabel’s face one last time and that is what he got. The only version of Alex that remained was the one with his life a head of him…Future Alex made sure of that.
To Be Continued…
Honeymoon Suite, Hawaii, Same Time
“God this is incredible.” Rath said as he lay back on the bed and ran his hands over his face
“Tell me about it. It must have happened last night.” Lonnie said
“You mean at the Granolith?” Rath asked as he turned his head
“Yeah, and you know what that means don’t you?” Lonnie asked
“That she’ll grow up to be wise, beautiful and lucky.” Rath said
“Not that she would have been wise, beautiful and lucky to begin with.” Lonnie said
“Absolutely.” Rath said, “You do know this means that we can’t spend as much time as we planned here, don’t you?”
“Yeah I know…one month and we’ll be parents.” Lonnie said
“One month. Who would have thought it? Anyway we should go home as soon as possible.”
“How about we spend today and tomorrow here, then we go home tomorrow night. At least we’ll get some time to spend together.” Lonnie said
“Laurie’s gonna go nuts.” Rath stated
“Are you kidding, Zan and Ava will be joining her. I mean what’s it going to be like for them with a baby in the house.” Lonnie said
“Maybe we should start looking for our own place when we get home?” Rath suggested
“I’m really going to miss living with them.” Lonnie said sadly
“I know, me too but…” Rath said
“Yeah I know…anyway how about we get back to enjoying our honeymoon?” Lonnie suggested, “And we’re so not naming her anything to do with that show.”
“I don’t know what you’re talked about.” Rath said innocently
“Oh don’t dare try to deny that you haven’t thought about naming her after one of the women from Charmed.” Lonnie said
“Piper, Phoebe, Paige…nice names.” Rath said mulling over the names
“No way Rath…although Paige does sound cute…NO. Not doing it.” Lonnie said before shemoved on top of her husband and started to kiss him, keeping him quiet from any more suggestions.
As the kiss broke Rath had another suggestion, “What about Buffy…Dawn…Faith?”
Lonnie just looked at Rath, “Okay now you’re just teasing.” she said
“Yeah…hey what about Zanila?” Rath suggested seriously
“Are you sure?” Lonnie asked and Rath nodded, “Zan would love it. Thank you.” She said happily as she kissed him again, this time with more passion. Before long they were under the satin sheets making love to each other again.
Oval Office, Whitehouse, 07:00am
The President was actually able to get an early night last night but even so, he was not a morning person. He hated getting up but he knew he needed to. He received a call from his Chief of Staff tell him that he had news on the situation with the law suit directed toward Max and the other resident aliens. He walked in with a cup of very hot and very strong coffee and sat down behind his desk.
“Okay so what do you have?” President Harrison asked
“Something that Max is not going to like one bit.” The C.o.S said
“So why bring it up? If he isn’t going to like it then he probably isn’t going to agree to it.”
“Well you don’t like sending soldiers into harms way or signing off on assassinations but you do it, because you know you have to. If Max agrees to it then all he has to do is turn up, answer questions and present any evidence he has. He wont be liable for anything.”
“Okay, what’s the idea?” Harrison asked
“Congressional hearings. We stop the lawsuit in its tracks; there are more than a few congressmen who want as much information as they can. The House takes over and none of Max’s family will be open to any legal recriminations…so long as they come clean about everything they know. It’ll basically put them front and centre.”
“Which is exactly where Max wants to stay clear of.” Harrison said
“Its either that or they will be dragged through the courts half a dozen times before people are satisfied. Through this we get it all done in one go.”
“I’ll make the call.” Harrison said, “What about the other thing by the way?”
“Well you would not believe the amount of Executive Orders I had to get through. This secret has been kept for over 60 years but I eventually got through the red tape.”
“I don’t suppose an order from their Commander in Chief meant a damn?”
“It’s a special branch of the military dedicated to research on the Roswell wreckage. They’ve been trained to ignore orders from curious presidents…despite the fact that everything is public. However I did locate the generals that are in charge of it all and we reached an agreement.”
“What agreement…last I heard I commanded all of the military forces in the U.S.” Harrison asked
“Technically yes, anyway we agreed that the research would continue. Their existence will remain non-disclosed…except to the Antarians. Hell in the last twenty year’s they’ve produced at least thirty patents from their work, keeping them around could be useful…especially if it does turn out that other Antarians or aliens do pose a threat to us.”
“Yeah…okay and I take it they are willing for…”
“Yes, just give them time for them to pull their equipment…they said a week or so.”
“In that case go tell Jack.” Harrison said happily
“There is just one other thing sir. Last night Max called, apparently this Kivar situation is taken on a new twist. They got a message telling them of a weapon that can be used against him in Egypt so young Mr Whitman is going out there to activate it.”
“Why him? I know he’s somewhat unusual, last I heard he spent half his time in his basement working on some new machine or another.” Harrison asked
“Well apparently what we know about this situation only covers the tip of the iceberg. This get kind of confusing but Max said that the message they got was from the future and that Alex is the one that sent it.”
The president stared at his long time friend for a long time before blinking. “I see…so…uh.”
“That was pretty much my reaction. They said that the weapon isn’t really a weapon but it opens a door to some sort of prison that can contain Kivar. Alex needs to go to activate it; I’ve already put a call into the State Department. The Egyptian authorities are going to need some sort of warning on this one.”
“Okay, once State gets on the line I’ll speak to the Secretary. Make sure that they take some Secret Service agents with them when they go.” Harrison said sternly
“Yes sir. I better go tell Jack before the briefing breaks apart.”
The Chief of Staff made his way out of the office as the President picked up the phone. He made his way to the Press briefing room where the press corp. was gathering for Jack Sutherland’s early morning briefing. He entered through the room at the back and stood at the glass window. When he was sure that Jack could see him he gave a subtle nod.
“Okay, we can also announce that President Harrison will be making his first trip to Roswell, New Mexico in two weeks to meet with King Max Evans of Antar and his family.” Jack said. All of a sudden every reporter in the room yelled out with a question for the press secretary.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence
Isabel had woken up to find that she was wrapped up in Alex’s arms, their bodies pressed tightly together. As she always did since Alex had presented his gift to her Isabel slept in her silk nightdress, which had ridden up her long legs, their feet gently caressing each other.
“How long have you been awake?” Isabel asked quietly
“Twenty or thirty minutes.” Alex said as he kissed her ear
“And the reason you didn’t wake me was?” She asked
“I like to watch you sleep almost as much as I like to watch you when you’re awake.” Alex whispered
“What about when you’re inside me?” Isabel asked
“Then too.” Alex nodded as Isabel turned to face him
“Hmmm, what did I do to deserve you?” Isabel asked
“You were born.” Alex stated as he captured her lips with his.
As they rolled around on the bed Isabel moved on top of him. She straddled his waist as Alex reached up and pulled down the straps of her nightclothes and bared her ample mounds. Isabel trailed her finger down from Alex’s mouth, over his chest and slipped inside his boxer’s where she started to stroke his hardening length.
Alex suddenly sat up and kissed Isabel hard as he slid them forward so that they were at the edge of the bed, Isabel sitting on his lap with her legs wrapped around Alex. They were still locked together as Isabel pumped his cock; Alex wrapped his arms around her back, gently caressing her naked skin. Gently Isabel pulled back Alex boxer shorts and exposed his dick, which she promptly held in position as she raised her hips and allowed him to probe her moist entrance. Slowly she lowered her hips back down onto Alex, his length slipping slowly into her.
When they were as far as they could get both stopped and looked with passion and heat into each other’s eyes. Their hands stroked the other’s face as they allowed their bond to open up fully between them. Their sensations were freely availably to be felt by their mate.
“I love you.” Alex said
“I love you too.” Isabel said as Alex suddenly stood up, taking Isabel with him as he pressed her against one of her bedroom walls.
Isabel locked her legs around his back and used the leverage it provided her to begin to move on his cock. She started with slow grinding circles, gently teasing and tormenting her lover but as much as Alex would like Isabel to have her way with him he wanted to be an active participant so gently he rocked his hips back and forth, withdrawing his cock from her before pushing back inside.
“Oh god Isabel you feel so good.” Alex panted as Isabel held his head close to her own
“ALEX, PLEASE...MORE.” Isabel said loudly. She thanked god that Alex used his powers to create a sound proof bubble around her room. Now she could be as loud as she wanted to be.
Both lovers began to move their hips at a frantic rate. Alex pounded in and out of Isabel as she bounced up and down on his cock; her breasts shook as they moved. The poster on the wall that Isabel was pressed against was now ripped to shreds as the sweat from their bodies caused bits of paper to stick to them, to her back mostly.
Eventually Isabel forced Alex back and they fell on the bed. Alex tossed her around so that she was lying on he back, he sat on his knees while Isabel grabbed hold of one of her pillows and gripped it tightly. Alex kept thrusting into her with quick stabs, each one cause her to shudder. Every so often she brought her hand up and grabbed her damp hair or squeezed her breast. She was close to her climax and Alex felt it rising in himself. Their skin was red with passion and sweat, their blood boiled and as Alex shot his white load into her Isabel let go and screamed out loud.
“OH GOD ALEX…YES, YES, YESSSSSSSSSSS.”
Alex collapsed on top of her, both breathing hard and erratically. Alex’s face was buried deep in the valley between her breasts where Isabel used her hand to keep him there. Isabel’s legs became limp and released their grip behind Alex’s butt, allowing him to stretch out his own while still between hers. Slowly Alex began to kiss her skin, caressing her with his lips as he worked his way up to her face.
When their breathing returned to normal they gazed into each other’s eyes.
“Well if we’re anything to go by, our kids are gonna have one hell of a time breaking up with whoever they get serious with. They’ll be back for more and more and more.” Isabel said
“Oh no, I’m so keeping every guy I see clear away from my daughter.” Alex said with a smile
“She isn’t even born yet and already you’re the over protective father…my dad would be made so happy the day he sees you in his shoes.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Alex said as he slipped his softening cock from Isabel’s warmth, both groaning at the loss of contact.
“Thank you again for last night. That Star Dance…it was just so beautiful, I’m only sorry that I wont see it again.” Isabel said
“I know, it may not happen for another thousand years but Jupiter isn’t the only gas giant in the galaxy. There will be other Dances for us to enjoy and at least our children will know when to look for it.” Alex said, “But I’ll tell you this, I’m not planning on waiting another year before we go stargazing again.”
“Ohh, you got that right.” Isabel said as she kissed Alex
Before long they were showered and dressed. Isabel had her bags packed and as Alex suspected it was more than she needed…a lot more and Alex was nominated to be the bag carrier.
Downstairs…
Max was speaking on his mobile phone to the President when his sister and Alex came down. Philip was looking through some paper work that he decided to look at after the message from Future Alex; unfortunately it confirmed his worst fears. Laurie’s aunt and uncle were bleeding the family company dry and soon enough it would be bankrupt…now he would have to tell Laurie and that he did not like one bit.
“Are you sure about this Mr President?” Max asked
“I’m sorry your Majesty but it is the best way. We move this up to Congress and out of the court system you will have some level of protection.” Harrison told Max over the phone.
“Thank you sir, I appreciate all the work you did on this.” Max said
“You’re welcome, oh I’ve spoken with the State Department and they’ve informed the Egyptians that Alex and the others will be arriving.”
“Well at least there won’t be any warning lights going off when they arrive. Thank you again and I promise that I’ll fill you in on everything I can when you arrive in Roswell…I’ve got to say that it was a surprise when I say the announcement in the news this morning.” Max said
“Well we arranged it at the last minute, I wanted to get some things arranged before we confirmed it.”
“Well it’ll be good to finally meet you face to face instead of over the phone.” Max said
“Believe me the feeling is mutual, besides my kids are aching to meet you as well. If I even thought of going there without them I would never hear the end of it…same goes for my wife, her sister, the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs and my National Security Advisor.”
“Let me guess, the First Lady and her sister is personal. The other two will be business and looking for information on Kivar.”
“And any other threat you know about.”
“Well that should be a quick meeting.” Max said
“Any way I better get back on with running this country and I’ll let you get back on with being a kid. From the sounds of it you might not have much time to enjoy it.”
“You can say that again sir.”
“Good bye Your Majesty.”
“Good bye Mr. President.” Max said as he hung up the phone and turned to his sister and Alex. “Well you two are all set, as soon as Maria and Michael get over here you are clear to go to Egypt.”
“Thanks man.” Alex said, “I promise I’ll find this thing and get it ready before Kivar even gets close to Earth.”
“Just keep an eye on Isabel, Maria and Michael…try not to let them cause an interplanetary incident.” Max said
“Hey.” Isabel yelled, “I heard that.”
“Sorry Iz, but you do have a tendency to get a little emotional these days.” Max said
“I cannot believe you just said that. You of all people who…” Isabel started to complain but Alex calmed her before it got to the bad stage that he could feel building.
Just then Maria entered, closely following her was Michael who struggled to carry her four suitcases – his face clearly void of any facial expression, especially when he saw Isabel’s four bags.
“Women.” Michael said coldly
His comment drew death gazes from Maria and Isabel but it was Maria that slapped him on the back of his head, causing him to drop the bags.
“You asked for it.” Max said
“Yeah, I know.” Michael said as he rubbed the sore spot.
“So you ready?” Alex asked, “Where’s your stuff?”
“I’m wearing it…hell we shouldn’t be gone for long.” Michael said
“Uh Michael, in case you haven’t noticed you’re a multi-millionaire along with the rest of us. You can afford a hell of a lot of things now.” Max said
“Yeah I know, but I’m keeping that money for when the kids arrive.” Michael said
“Oh well.” Said Alex, “Ladies and gentlemen, all those travelling Whitman Air please step forward. The entrance to the passage will form here and in the highly unlikely event of the passage collapsing stick your head between your legs and kiss your ass goodbye as we will be quite screwed.”
Everyone turned and looked at Alex with blank faces. “Could you say that again?” Isabel requested
“Relax, I’m kidding. Well kind of…if I was still using the machine it would be a possibility.” Alex said
“Okay, Alex I so did not want to know this.” Maria said
Alex shook his head, raised his hand and opened a vortex to Cairo. Michael and Alex then picked up all the bags and entered the tunnel, shortly followed by Isabel and Maria and a couple of agents.
Great Pyramid, Egypt, 2 Hours Later
The quartet had arrived in Egypt without much incident but did draw quiet a crowd at the airport. Customs was dealt with, passports were stamped and they made their way to the pyramid. Living under the desert sun of Roswell had prepared them for the heat in Egypt but not completely. Sweat poured from their bodies, especially the Agents who were dressed in suits.
When they arrived at the pyramid, they made their way inside. As Alex led the group through the dark tunnels, Isabel and Michael used their powers to light the way until they approached a dead end.
“Alex, I thing we turned a wrong corner.” Maria said
“No…no I don’t think so.” Alex said as he ran his hand over the wall before him. Soon a gold handprint appeared and Alex pressed his hand to it.
The result of the contact resulted in a tray opening from the wall. It contained two flat panels and a series of flashing lights.
“Okay…now why the hell didn’t I just keep the lock to the handprint?” Alex asked himself
“Maybe future you didn’t want anyone but you getting into here…I take it Kivar could simulate your handprint?” Michael asked
“It’s possible but what would I have used for this lock?” Alex asked
“It would have to be something unique to you…two things by the looks of it.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Alex said. All of a sudden Alex ran his finger along of the palm of his hand, drawing blood and allowing it to drip onto the first panel.
“Ouch…Alex what are you doing?” Isabel asked as she quickly caught his hand and healed the cut.
All of a sudden the lights along the top of the first panel all lit up. “Now what would I have used for the second…” Alex pondered as he looked round and looked at Isabel’s hair. Slowly he painlessly pulled one of her blonde hairs from her head and rested it on the second panel.
After the panel lit up it retracted back into the wall, which promptly split down the middle and opened, allowing the group access. As they entered the sight of energy crackling in circles along the walls greeted them. All of a sudden the floor panel they stood on fell down a tunnel and dropped down several hundred feet into another chamber. The entire room took their breaths away and most felt like they were going to crap themselves.
“Uh Alex.” Michael said
“Yeah?” Alex responded
“You designed this place…where did you put the bathroom?” Michael enquired
“Down that hall and off to the left.” Alex guessed
All of them, except for Alex and Isabel, left and followed his directions. The entire room was a mass of colour and lights that focused on a singular point in the centre of the room, which was at least the size of Washington D.C. As the others returned to the room the floor began to move forward and carried them quickly to the central point. All of their bags remained at the side.
When they reached the centre, the spiralling light retracted to reveal a solid column from which a chair moved out. Alex looked at Isabel and then sat down on the chair, which brought him closer to the consol. Monitors then appeared and Alex’s face showed up on them.
“Welcome Kiddo, I knew you could do it. Well, right now your job is simple. Put your hand on the front consol and activate the system.” Future Alex said
Alex did as he was instructed and a small wristband appeared as the lights on the chamber spiralled around faster.
“The wristband is a remote control. Wear it at all time and when Kivar shows up just touch it with the palm of your hand. After that all you have to do it get Kivar close enough to the vortex before it collapses…remember it will only remain open for a couple of minutes, three at most. After that the vortex can never be opened in our solar system again. Oh by the way, I left you a few little toys that should help you guys…if you have a future.” Future Alex said, “One other thing, it is imperative that this facility exists in other time lines should something go wrong. After you use the system it will be sent back through time…make sure you or anyone else are not inside this chamber. If they are inside you will spend the rest of your lives in ancient Egypt.” he warned
Alex took the band and put it on his wrist. The metal band became alive and retracted itself around his skin, hugging it so that it couldn’t be removed. “Well looks like I came up with a few new ideas.” Alex said
“You can say that again…what was he talking about, you know the toys?” Isabel asked
Alex shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the consol. He put his hand on the front panel and several diagrams appeared on the screens. Michael looked closer at the images and said,
“Okay, so he left little ball things.”
“Actually according to this they are about 6 feet across.” Alex said as he pressed another button bringing up new information, “And there are about two hundred of them.”
“What the hell are they?” Maria asked
Alex continued to look through the files and suddenly looked up with a very serious face.
“What?” Isabel asked
“Weapons…satellite weapons. Hell this is like a planetary defence network.” Alex said
“Come on Alex, there is no way that it will take 200 of these things to protect a planet the size of Earth?” Michael said
“You’re right…some of these are for back ups but even then…what the?” Alex said as he continued to look through the files, “I looks like about 20 are intended to orbit Earth, 150 are to be scattered around the solar system and the remaining 20 are intended for another planet.”
“Antar?” Maria asked
“Its possible.” Alex confirmed
“Wait a minute, if this place is supposed to go back in time after it’s used then where do we control the satellites from?” Michael asked
“We don’t, they’re self controlled…but they do have a launch platform.” Alex said
“Where?” Isabel asked
Alex pressed a few buttons and a map of Earth appeared with a red dot flashing over a small region. “Cat Island.” he said
“Where?” Michael asked not understanding the reference
“It’s the...uh, it the geographical centre of the Bermuda Triangle.” Alex said
“Well as a hiding place, it’s as good as any I suppose.” Maria said not believing what she heard.
“Actually from what I’m reading I didn’t hide them there because of the Triangle. When I put them there…I caused the Triangle.” Alex said
“Okay so now the question that’s on everyone’s lips – What is the Triangle?” Maria asked
“The power units in the satellites are microscopic black holes. They create temporal fluxes all over the region.” Alex explained
“So how do we launch them?” Isabel asked
“We don’t…somehow I don’t think the world’s governments will appreciate us launching weapons around their planet.” Alex said
“Got that right.” Said one of the agents who then kept quiet
“We’ve got to ask the U.N. about permission on this one.” Alex said, “So everyone ready to go home?”
“Home? We just got here. Besides do you see the amount of stuff we packed for this trip?” Maria complained
“Hey I never said we would be here for more than a day, I said maybe more than a day and you two are the ones who over packed.” Alex said as he stood up and caressed Isabel’s arms.
As the seat retracted the column was once again encased with spirals of light and energy. The group was then sent back to the entrance with their luggage. Instead of leaving via the airport Alex decided to open a wormhole there and then. They needed to get home and fill everyone in on what Future Alex had left for them. Unknown to them, when they left a small compartment opened and out walked a very older Future Alex who smiled. It had been a long time since he seen his friends and saw how happy his past self was when he looked at Isabel – he had missed that. When he arrived in the past he slowed his ageing down so that even after all these millennia he looked to be in his mid sixties.
“Have a good life junior.” He said as he held up his hand. He used his powers to attract all the energy in the room to him. It was as corrosive as acid, his flesh broke away until only bone remained and even then it crumpled into dust until nothing remained of him, it was completely painless. All he wanted was to look at Isabel’s face one last time and that is what he got. The only version of Alex that remained was the one with his life a head of him…Future Alex made sure of that.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 66
Living Room, Evans Residence, 10:00am Saturday
Max was going through dozens of faxes that the President’s staff had sent him on the up coming Congressional hearings and the president’s visit in a couple of weeks as well as reports Serena had brought over from her brother back on Kalaria. Those reports were dealing with everything that Max would be expected to deal with, including the current progression of the virus on Skoross and the quarantine in place around the planet. On top of all this he had a hell of a lot of homework that needed to be done and studying for some up coming tests.
It was all piling on and the pressure was building. When his mother offered him a cup of tae to relax him, Max snapped at her but promptly apologised. Soon he relocated to his bedroom and continued his reading. Diane immediately became concerned for her son, more than she had in recent months when everything was exposed but she did know of one thing that would help calm him. She picked up the phone and called Liz.
Thirty Minutes Later…
“Liz thanks for coming.” Diane said as she opened the front door
“No problem. Max has been keeping me out all morning, I had no idea it was getting this serious.” Liz said as she took off her coat.
“Well if anyone can get through to him you can, dear. He just needs to learn that he doesn’t need to do all of this on his own.” Diane said as she took her future daughter in-law’s coat and put it away.
“Well…time to go to work.” Liz said as she headed up to Max’s room. Diane smiled as she watched Liz go and then headed into the kitchen, Nashana was planning on leaving later that day and Diane wanted to give her some copies of photographs when Max and Isabel were growing up.
Max’s Room…
Max was still reading away when Liz came into his bedroom. He almost didn’t notice her at first but when he did Max stood straight up and looked at her.
“Hey Max, how’s things?” Liz asked
“Liz now really isn’t a good time.” Max said, “I’ve got all this stuff to get on with and I…”
“Yeah you’re mom told me about all the stuff you got today. Anything I can help you with cause you really need to relax a bit?” Liz asked
“No Liz. Really, I need to get on with this…could I speak to you later.” Max said, almost annoyed.
His tone certainly got to Liz. “Max, sit down.” she said sternly.
Max never heard Liz speak with this tone and sat promptly down. “Now, you are going to take a break and I’m going to help you relax a little.” Liz told him
“But Liz, I’ve got to read all this. I wish you could help but…” Max said
“No buts Max. I’m not just your friend, fiancé or lover. I’m your partner and your queen. What affects you affects me and like hell am I going to bed every night with Mr Grumpy.” Liz said
“Liz, I…” Max started to say but Liz stopped him
“No. You need to relax.” Liz said as she waved her hand. Max’s jeans began to unfasten themselves and Max started down in confusion.
“You’ve been practicing.” Max said as he looked back up at Liz
“You better believe it.” Liz said as she knelt down between Max’s legs and pulled back his jeans and boxers to allow his dick to spring out.
“Liz uhhh.” Max said before Liz suddenly wrapped her lips around Max, “Ugghhhh god Liz.” he said as his grip tightened on the armrests of his chair.
Liz caressed Max’s hard length with her tongue as she bobbed her head back and forth at a slow pace that was torture to Max. He focused all his strength into not thrusting his dick into Liz’s warm mouth. She was drawing it out as much as possible, giving Max tender and soft strokes with her tongue. Her goal was to relax Max, to get every inch of tension that caused him to block their connection out of his body. It was working.
As slowly as Liz moved her head back and forth, she could feel Max’s emotions trickling through their bond. Their hands were not idle, Max had moved his to Liz’s head, gently moving through her silken hair and every so often grabbing handfuls as Liz moved her lips back down his cock. Liz was running her own hands along his inner thighs.
Max could feel the pressure building; he knew he was seconds from shooting his load into Liz’s mouth. Liz knew it as well and increased her pace. Her head moved back and forth very quickly, she brought her left hand up and used it to pump his dick as hard as she could.
It didn’t take long, Max moaned Liz’s name and released his seed into his lover’s mouth. As Liz swallowed she kissed the end of Max’s cock before standing back up.
“Now, are we relaxed now?” Liz asked with a smile
Max looked into Liz’s eyes and smiled back before rushing at her. The two fell down on to them bed, both laughing before Max kissed her hard. Together they stripped off their clothes and Max pinned Liz down on the bed. He spread her legs and pulled them over his shoulders before guiding his engorged length into his queen. Liz started purring like a kitten as Max slowly moved in and out of her.
He was intent on torturing Liz as she tortured him. Max leaned over her, bending her legs back to her chest as he thrust into her. Sweat dripped from Max’s forehead and fell onto Liz’s chest, their bodies became slick with moisture as they ground against each other.
“OH GOD MAX.” Liz moaned, “HARDER…PLEASE.”
“LIZZZ, GOD I LOVE YOU.” Max moaned as his dick throbbed inside her.
Max may have wanted to draw out his lovemaking with Liz but he couldn’t take much more, he wanted to cum again and now that their bond was wide open he knew that Liz was close. He sped up and thrust his hips back and forth against Liz’s thighs; his cock was slick with her juices.
“YES, YESS, YESSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed as she reached her climax
“GOD LIZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max moaned loudly as he came again.
He released Liz’s legs and they fell to his side. Max was now resting squarely on top of Liz, their eyes were closed and their foreheads rested against the other.
Five minutes later they were resting next to each other under the sheets of the bed.
“Now I’m relaxed.” Max said quietly
“Hmm, I hope so.” Liz said as she snuggled against him. “Now about those papers.” she said as she used her powers to bring them over to her like she had when she had a glimpse of Larek and Lorat’s immanent death on the road outside Roswell.
“Oh do I have to?” Max asked with despair
“Yes you do and we’re going to do it together. Remember when we get married this will be as much my responsibility as it is yours.” Liz said
“Okay…together.” Max said as he caressed her cheek
“Together.” Liz said
The couple remained naked and under the covers of the bed for the remainder of the morning as they read through the various reports and documents. They only time they got dressed was when they decided it was time to eat lunch. When they went down to the kitchen Liz smiled at Diane silently telling her that everything was okay now. Diane knew fine well how Liz achieved Max’s chilled demeanour, it wasn’t exactly like they were quiet about it but she was thankful that Liz succeeded.
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
“You’re shitting me.” Laurie said angrily
“I wish I was.” Philip said as he handed Laurie the file he had put together. He had arrived and told her of what her aunt and uncle were doing with the company’s money. “It looks like the message in the Troken was correct. They’ve been siphoning out money very slowly for the last couple of years but picked it up recently after you came to Roswell.”
“I don’t believe this…how much have they got so far?” Laurie asked
“Well I can’t be sure of the exact amount. They’ve spread it out pretty good but it looks well over ten million.” Philip said
“Ten million.” Laurie said with disbelief, “There is no way that they could have gotten that much without being noticed.”
“I agree. The only way is if they have at least one board member on board or at least the company’s chief lawyer.” Philip said, “The lawyer is a man called Daniel Reese, we were at law school together and I know him pretty well. I’ve already called him, we’re going out for drinks later on today and I’ll find out what is going on because there is no way he would have missed it.”
“Mr Evans this is my grandfather’s company…he built it up with his bare hands, I can’t let it go down like this.” Laurie said
“Well I do have something on that. The message Alex got suggested that the two of you join forces on this. With the company’s resources and Alex’s knowledge your grandfathers company could expand into every field. Hell you could even put Bill Gates out of business.” Philip said
“No more Windows XP? I’m in.” Laurie said excitedly. “I take it you’ve got a plan to do this?”
“Yeah but I’m going to speak to my friend first and Alex of course.” Philip said
“Yeah, I just hope this works. The company is the only thing of my grandfathers I have left…aside from his notebook.” Laurie said
“Don’t worry, we’ll get this sorted Laurie. Besides Michael and Rath would never forgive me if I screwed up on this.” Philip said, “Those two can give anyone the motivation they need.”
“Got that right…speaking of Rath, how do you think he and Lonnie are enjoying their honeymoon?” Laurie asked
“I’m really not trying to think about it.” Philip said
“Nice to see how quickly fatherly attitudes can come about. It’s only been a short time since you’ve known Lonnie and Zan.” Laurie said
“Yeah, yeah I know.” Philip said, “Well I better get going. I’m going to stop by the house first and it’s a long drive out to where I’m meeting Daniel.”
“Thanks Mr E. Listen I appreciate everything you’ve done for me but if it turns out that this wont work…I want you to at least make sure my so called family goes down for this.”
“That I can promise Laurie. Anyway, I’ll see you later.” Philip said as he went to the front door.
As he left the front gate Andrew Hall turned the corner.
“Andrew. How’s Roswell’s newest deputy?” Philip asked
“Great…still trying to get used to being out of the suit and I keep scratching my ear. I seem to be missing my ear piece.” Hall said
“Give it time, you’ll get used to it.” Philip said
“Got to admit the uniform has its perks. Laurie absolutely loves it.” Hall said with a smirk
“Speaking of Laurie, she could probably use some cheering up right now.” Philip said
“Why, what happened?”
“Her aunt and uncle.” Philip said
“Oh crap, what have they done to her now?” Hall asked
“They’ve messed with the family’s company. It will be lucky if it survives into the next fiscal year…hopefully I can prevent that.” Philip said
Hall took a deep breath and sighed, “Okay, well good luck. I better go and see how she’s doing.”
As Hall went inside, Philip got into his car and drove back home. He had some lunch and headed off to Texas.
Evans Residence, A Little Later (After Philip Left)
Diane was sitting reading the newspaper while Max and Liz were reading through some of the many letters they received daily.
“Oh my god.” Liz said with a laugh, causing Max and Diane to look up at her
“What?” Max asked
“It’s a letter from some guy over at Warner Bros. They want to create a T.V. series based on us, the others as well as everything that has happened in the last couple of years. They would like our permission and our input…basically they want us to spill everything.” Liz said
“Warner Brothers. Like hell, they’ll kill it to death. Probably wont last more than a couple of series and even then another studio would have to pick it up.” Max said
“Yeah probably and there is no way I would tell Hollywood producers anything about our life. I doubt any of the others would as well.” Liz said
Just then there was a wormhole opened and everyone arrived back from Egypt.
“Hi guys, that was fast.” Max said
“Max you wouldn’t believe what we found.” Isabel said, “I mean this place was huge, hell Lorat would have loved to spend a few years in that place.” she said proudly of future Alex’s achievement
“Yeah and the fact that he is responsible for creating the Bermuda Triangle. Future Alex put a couple of hundred weapon satellites in the centre of it. He built a planet defence system.” Michael said
“Weapons? I take it you haven’t turned them on yet, cause I know of at least one country that would have a problem with it and we live here.” Max said
“No don’t worry, they will stay dormant until I activate them. I’ll only do that after we’ve spoken to the United Nations.” Alex said
“What about this prison thing…does it work?” Liz asked
“Well everything is active. When Kivar shows up all I have to do is press this and pray very, very fast.” Alex said as he showed them his new wristband.
Two Hours Later…
Nashana was ready to return to Antar. Diane had presented the queen with the photographs she had arranged and she said her goodbyes to her children but one thing remained.
“Queen Nashana, I was able to finish this before I left this morning.” Alex said as he brought out his computer. “I’ve managed to duplicate everything that was in the Troken into this system. I’ve even housed it in a similar container; no one on Antar will be able to tell the difference. I’ll send the Troken back in time as soon as I’ve recorded an updated message for myself.”
“Thank you Alex, this will certainly help keep the nobles in line.” Nashana said
Alex opened another wormhole, one that would connect with the generator that Lorat had built in his lab on Kalaria. It was to ensure that Nashana would arrive in one piece and that she would be in a safe location when she arrived. Just as the wormhole closed there was a knock at the door.
Diane left and answered it. Just as she feared it was ‘The Family’
“Hey Aunt Di, so where’s the frea…cousins.” Candy said and quickly corrected herself
“They’re all in the living room Candy, it’s good to see you all again. Please come in.” Diane said as she restrained herself from reprimanding Candy from her slip up.
One by one her husbands family entered their home. Philip’s father was the only one to greet her warmly. Back in the living room, the three young couples were now going through more of the letters. Maria, Isabel and Liz were a little concerned at how many were from women of all ages and contained their underwear for the guys. Similarly there were more than a few marriage proposals for the ladies, which caused problems for the guys.
When Candy and the family entered into the living room Isabel was about to say something inappropriate, Max knew she was and held her arm to keep her quiet.
“So Max, no pointy ears or green blood?” Candy asked as she planted herself down in her uncle’s chair
“No, that’s the Gilmari.” Alex said, “Alex Whitman, you’ve got to be Candy.” he introduced himself
“Hi, so are you…” Candy asked
“No, I’m human. A little more evolved with a whole whack of info in the brain.” Alex said
“Cute too.” Candy said
“Thanks but I’m taken.” he said as he sat back down next to Isabel and took her hand
“So the Ice Princess is melting.” Candy joked, “Thought it would never happen.”
“Hey.” Isabel said but Alex cut in
“Never found any ice…Isabel has been more like an inferno.” He said as kissed her passionately while caressing her thigh.
Candy could keep her mouth closed and it hung open. When Isabel and Alex finished she was able to close her mouth and said. “So are you two human or are you freaks like these three?” she said while indicated toward Max, Isabel and Michael
“Candy, our patience only goes so far. Now that we don’t have much to hide I suggest you keep quiet, especially around Zan…and Lonnie when she gets back.” Michael said
“Zan…oh yeah you guys got the twin thing going?” Candy said
“Yeah and Lonnie has a tendency of putting nightmares into people heads that she doesn’t like.” Isabel warned
“Yeah right.” Candy said
Isabel smiled and turned her head to face Candy. Her cousin’s head suddenly became full of different images of demons and grotesque things that went as suddenly as they came.
“That was a small portion of what I can do, Lonnie has no problems with doing it full scale on anyone.” Isabel said
“Point taken.” Candy said as she moved further into the seat.
The other family members just kept quiet for a little while until Diane’s father in-law started a conversation. Eventually things relaxed a little but not by much. The teens were able to freely tell the family about their gifts and a few things that had happened.
“So how much money do you guys actually have?” Diane’s mother in-law asked – the shoe dropped.
The teens just looked at each other before Max spoke up, “A few million each, just enough to buy equipment to keep us protected.” he lied, making sure he didn’t tell them they really had a couple of million each.
“Really.” Candy said, “Millionaires.” she smiled at her mother and grandmother
“Yeah but our use of it is very restricted.” Liz said
“I thought the papers said you were some kind of king.” Sophia (Philip’s sister) asked
“I am. King of Antar and what happened with the Troken recently made it official. Liz and I are Caretaker’s of the Granolith and we are engaged to be married but most of the funds I have control over is on Antar and Kalaria.” Max said confidently
“So where is that brother of mine any way?” Sophia asked
“Over in Texas, he’ll be back tonight after he has done some things for a friend. So do you have a place to stay while you’re here, you more than welcome to stay here?” Diane asked
“No that’s okay, I was able to book us into that new hotel they just built.” His father in-law said
“Yeah, with all the tourists coming to town these days they needed a new hotel, I also heard they are planning a resort with a golf course.” Diane said
“Really, they must be expecting a lot of people coming.” Sophia asked
“It’s mainly for the holiday season and with the President coming in two weeks then they need the extra space.” Max said
“The President’s coming?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, they announced it just after you left. In two weeks they will come and the President and I’ll be taking about the hearings.” Max said
“Hearings? Okay I need to be caught up.” Isabel said
“Me too.” Michael and Maria said in unison
“The Chief of Staff suggested that the suit be moved out of the courts and up to congress. This way everything we know about the abductions is public and we are not liable…even though we don’t know anything.” Max said
“Well at least it will be over with.” Liz said
“Yeah, I suppose but I don’t like it.” Michael said
Every one of them agreed except for the new arrivals; who had no idea what was going on. They just sat back and listened, Candy hoped that she could find some dirt on the aliens that she could sell to the papers. Aside from Philip, they couldn’t care what happened to the aliens just as long as they got a piece of the action. The only one who knew nothing of what was going on was Philip’s father, Jack. He actually liked Diane and the kids they adopted. It was that reason that Sophia’s idea hadn’t reached him…at his wife’s request.
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Evans Residence, 10:00am Saturday
Max was going through dozens of faxes that the President’s staff had sent him on the up coming Congressional hearings and the president’s visit in a couple of weeks as well as reports Serena had brought over from her brother back on Kalaria. Those reports were dealing with everything that Max would be expected to deal with, including the current progression of the virus on Skoross and the quarantine in place around the planet. On top of all this he had a hell of a lot of homework that needed to be done and studying for some up coming tests.
It was all piling on and the pressure was building. When his mother offered him a cup of tae to relax him, Max snapped at her but promptly apologised. Soon he relocated to his bedroom and continued his reading. Diane immediately became concerned for her son, more than she had in recent months when everything was exposed but she did know of one thing that would help calm him. She picked up the phone and called Liz.
Thirty Minutes Later…
“Liz thanks for coming.” Diane said as she opened the front door
“No problem. Max has been keeping me out all morning, I had no idea it was getting this serious.” Liz said as she took off her coat.
“Well if anyone can get through to him you can, dear. He just needs to learn that he doesn’t need to do all of this on his own.” Diane said as she took her future daughter in-law’s coat and put it away.
“Well…time to go to work.” Liz said as she headed up to Max’s room. Diane smiled as she watched Liz go and then headed into the kitchen, Nashana was planning on leaving later that day and Diane wanted to give her some copies of photographs when Max and Isabel were growing up.
Max’s Room…
Max was still reading away when Liz came into his bedroom. He almost didn’t notice her at first but when he did Max stood straight up and looked at her.
“Hey Max, how’s things?” Liz asked
“Liz now really isn’t a good time.” Max said, “I’ve got all this stuff to get on with and I…”
“Yeah you’re mom told me about all the stuff you got today. Anything I can help you with cause you really need to relax a bit?” Liz asked
“No Liz. Really, I need to get on with this…could I speak to you later.” Max said, almost annoyed.
His tone certainly got to Liz. “Max, sit down.” she said sternly.
Max never heard Liz speak with this tone and sat promptly down. “Now, you are going to take a break and I’m going to help you relax a little.” Liz told him
“But Liz, I’ve got to read all this. I wish you could help but…” Max said
“No buts Max. I’m not just your friend, fiancé or lover. I’m your partner and your queen. What affects you affects me and like hell am I going to bed every night with Mr Grumpy.” Liz said
“Liz, I…” Max started to say but Liz stopped him
“No. You need to relax.” Liz said as she waved her hand. Max’s jeans began to unfasten themselves and Max started down in confusion.
“You’ve been practicing.” Max said as he looked back up at Liz
“You better believe it.” Liz said as she knelt down between Max’s legs and pulled back his jeans and boxers to allow his dick to spring out.
“Liz uhhh.” Max said before Liz suddenly wrapped her lips around Max, “Ugghhhh god Liz.” he said as his grip tightened on the armrests of his chair.
Liz caressed Max’s hard length with her tongue as she bobbed her head back and forth at a slow pace that was torture to Max. He focused all his strength into not thrusting his dick into Liz’s warm mouth. She was drawing it out as much as possible, giving Max tender and soft strokes with her tongue. Her goal was to relax Max, to get every inch of tension that caused him to block their connection out of his body. It was working.
As slowly as Liz moved her head back and forth, she could feel Max’s emotions trickling through their bond. Their hands were not idle, Max had moved his to Liz’s head, gently moving through her silken hair and every so often grabbing handfuls as Liz moved her lips back down his cock. Liz was running her own hands along his inner thighs.
Max could feel the pressure building; he knew he was seconds from shooting his load into Liz’s mouth. Liz knew it as well and increased her pace. Her head moved back and forth very quickly, she brought her left hand up and used it to pump his dick as hard as she could.
It didn’t take long, Max moaned Liz’s name and released his seed into his lover’s mouth. As Liz swallowed she kissed the end of Max’s cock before standing back up.
“Now, are we relaxed now?” Liz asked with a smile
Max looked into Liz’s eyes and smiled back before rushing at her. The two fell down on to them bed, both laughing before Max kissed her hard. Together they stripped off their clothes and Max pinned Liz down on the bed. He spread her legs and pulled them over his shoulders before guiding his engorged length into his queen. Liz started purring like a kitten as Max slowly moved in and out of her.
He was intent on torturing Liz as she tortured him. Max leaned over her, bending her legs back to her chest as he thrust into her. Sweat dripped from Max’s forehead and fell onto Liz’s chest, their bodies became slick with moisture as they ground against each other.
“OH GOD MAX.” Liz moaned, “HARDER…PLEASE.”
“LIZZZ, GOD I LOVE YOU.” Max moaned as his dick throbbed inside her.
Max may have wanted to draw out his lovemaking with Liz but he couldn’t take much more, he wanted to cum again and now that their bond was wide open he knew that Liz was close. He sped up and thrust his hips back and forth against Liz’s thighs; his cock was slick with her juices.
“YES, YESS, YESSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed as she reached her climax
“GOD LIZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max moaned loudly as he came again.
He released Liz’s legs and they fell to his side. Max was now resting squarely on top of Liz, their eyes were closed and their foreheads rested against the other.
Five minutes later they were resting next to each other under the sheets of the bed.
“Now I’m relaxed.” Max said quietly
“Hmm, I hope so.” Liz said as she snuggled against him. “Now about those papers.” she said as she used her powers to bring them over to her like she had when she had a glimpse of Larek and Lorat’s immanent death on the road outside Roswell.
“Oh do I have to?” Max asked with despair
“Yes you do and we’re going to do it together. Remember when we get married this will be as much my responsibility as it is yours.” Liz said
“Okay…together.” Max said as he caressed her cheek
“Together.” Liz said
The couple remained naked and under the covers of the bed for the remainder of the morning as they read through the various reports and documents. They only time they got dressed was when they decided it was time to eat lunch. When they went down to the kitchen Liz smiled at Diane silently telling her that everything was okay now. Diane knew fine well how Liz achieved Max’s chilled demeanour, it wasn’t exactly like they were quiet about it but she was thankful that Liz succeeded.
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
“You’re shitting me.” Laurie said angrily
“I wish I was.” Philip said as he handed Laurie the file he had put together. He had arrived and told her of what her aunt and uncle were doing with the company’s money. “It looks like the message in the Troken was correct. They’ve been siphoning out money very slowly for the last couple of years but picked it up recently after you came to Roswell.”
“I don’t believe this…how much have they got so far?” Laurie asked
“Well I can’t be sure of the exact amount. They’ve spread it out pretty good but it looks well over ten million.” Philip said
“Ten million.” Laurie said with disbelief, “There is no way that they could have gotten that much without being noticed.”
“I agree. The only way is if they have at least one board member on board or at least the company’s chief lawyer.” Philip said, “The lawyer is a man called Daniel Reese, we were at law school together and I know him pretty well. I’ve already called him, we’re going out for drinks later on today and I’ll find out what is going on because there is no way he would have missed it.”
“Mr Evans this is my grandfather’s company…he built it up with his bare hands, I can’t let it go down like this.” Laurie said
“Well I do have something on that. The message Alex got suggested that the two of you join forces on this. With the company’s resources and Alex’s knowledge your grandfathers company could expand into every field. Hell you could even put Bill Gates out of business.” Philip said
“No more Windows XP? I’m in.” Laurie said excitedly. “I take it you’ve got a plan to do this?”
“Yeah but I’m going to speak to my friend first and Alex of course.” Philip said
“Yeah, I just hope this works. The company is the only thing of my grandfathers I have left…aside from his notebook.” Laurie said
“Don’t worry, we’ll get this sorted Laurie. Besides Michael and Rath would never forgive me if I screwed up on this.” Philip said, “Those two can give anyone the motivation they need.”
“Got that right…speaking of Rath, how do you think he and Lonnie are enjoying their honeymoon?” Laurie asked
“I’m really not trying to think about it.” Philip said
“Nice to see how quickly fatherly attitudes can come about. It’s only been a short time since you’ve known Lonnie and Zan.” Laurie said
“Yeah, yeah I know.” Philip said, “Well I better get going. I’m going to stop by the house first and it’s a long drive out to where I’m meeting Daniel.”
“Thanks Mr E. Listen I appreciate everything you’ve done for me but if it turns out that this wont work…I want you to at least make sure my so called family goes down for this.”
“That I can promise Laurie. Anyway, I’ll see you later.” Philip said as he went to the front door.
As he left the front gate Andrew Hall turned the corner.
“Andrew. How’s Roswell’s newest deputy?” Philip asked
“Great…still trying to get used to being out of the suit and I keep scratching my ear. I seem to be missing my ear piece.” Hall said
“Give it time, you’ll get used to it.” Philip said
“Got to admit the uniform has its perks. Laurie absolutely loves it.” Hall said with a smirk
“Speaking of Laurie, she could probably use some cheering up right now.” Philip said
“Why, what happened?”
“Her aunt and uncle.” Philip said
“Oh crap, what have they done to her now?” Hall asked
“They’ve messed with the family’s company. It will be lucky if it survives into the next fiscal year…hopefully I can prevent that.” Philip said
Hall took a deep breath and sighed, “Okay, well good luck. I better go and see how she’s doing.”
As Hall went inside, Philip got into his car and drove back home. He had some lunch and headed off to Texas.
Evans Residence, A Little Later (After Philip Left)
Diane was sitting reading the newspaper while Max and Liz were reading through some of the many letters they received daily.
“Oh my god.” Liz said with a laugh, causing Max and Diane to look up at her
“What?” Max asked
“It’s a letter from some guy over at Warner Bros. They want to create a T.V. series based on us, the others as well as everything that has happened in the last couple of years. They would like our permission and our input…basically they want us to spill everything.” Liz said
“Warner Brothers. Like hell, they’ll kill it to death. Probably wont last more than a couple of series and even then another studio would have to pick it up.” Max said
“Yeah probably and there is no way I would tell Hollywood producers anything about our life. I doubt any of the others would as well.” Liz said
Just then there was a wormhole opened and everyone arrived back from Egypt.
“Hi guys, that was fast.” Max said
“Max you wouldn’t believe what we found.” Isabel said, “I mean this place was huge, hell Lorat would have loved to spend a few years in that place.” she said proudly of future Alex’s achievement
“Yeah and the fact that he is responsible for creating the Bermuda Triangle. Future Alex put a couple of hundred weapon satellites in the centre of it. He built a planet defence system.” Michael said
“Weapons? I take it you haven’t turned them on yet, cause I know of at least one country that would have a problem with it and we live here.” Max said
“No don’t worry, they will stay dormant until I activate them. I’ll only do that after we’ve spoken to the United Nations.” Alex said
“What about this prison thing…does it work?” Liz asked
“Well everything is active. When Kivar shows up all I have to do is press this and pray very, very fast.” Alex said as he showed them his new wristband.
Two Hours Later…
Nashana was ready to return to Antar. Diane had presented the queen with the photographs she had arranged and she said her goodbyes to her children but one thing remained.
“Queen Nashana, I was able to finish this before I left this morning.” Alex said as he brought out his computer. “I’ve managed to duplicate everything that was in the Troken into this system. I’ve even housed it in a similar container; no one on Antar will be able to tell the difference. I’ll send the Troken back in time as soon as I’ve recorded an updated message for myself.”
“Thank you Alex, this will certainly help keep the nobles in line.” Nashana said
Alex opened another wormhole, one that would connect with the generator that Lorat had built in his lab on Kalaria. It was to ensure that Nashana would arrive in one piece and that she would be in a safe location when she arrived. Just as the wormhole closed there was a knock at the door.
Diane left and answered it. Just as she feared it was ‘The Family’
“Hey Aunt Di, so where’s the frea…cousins.” Candy said and quickly corrected herself
“They’re all in the living room Candy, it’s good to see you all again. Please come in.” Diane said as she restrained herself from reprimanding Candy from her slip up.
One by one her husbands family entered their home. Philip’s father was the only one to greet her warmly. Back in the living room, the three young couples were now going through more of the letters. Maria, Isabel and Liz were a little concerned at how many were from women of all ages and contained their underwear for the guys. Similarly there were more than a few marriage proposals for the ladies, which caused problems for the guys.
When Candy and the family entered into the living room Isabel was about to say something inappropriate, Max knew she was and held her arm to keep her quiet.
“So Max, no pointy ears or green blood?” Candy asked as she planted herself down in her uncle’s chair
“No, that’s the Gilmari.” Alex said, “Alex Whitman, you’ve got to be Candy.” he introduced himself
“Hi, so are you…” Candy asked
“No, I’m human. A little more evolved with a whole whack of info in the brain.” Alex said
“Cute too.” Candy said
“Thanks but I’m taken.” he said as he sat back down next to Isabel and took her hand
“So the Ice Princess is melting.” Candy joked, “Thought it would never happen.”
“Hey.” Isabel said but Alex cut in
“Never found any ice…Isabel has been more like an inferno.” He said as kissed her passionately while caressing her thigh.
Candy could keep her mouth closed and it hung open. When Isabel and Alex finished she was able to close her mouth and said. “So are you two human or are you freaks like these three?” she said while indicated toward Max, Isabel and Michael
“Candy, our patience only goes so far. Now that we don’t have much to hide I suggest you keep quiet, especially around Zan…and Lonnie when she gets back.” Michael said
“Zan…oh yeah you guys got the twin thing going?” Candy said
“Yeah and Lonnie has a tendency of putting nightmares into people heads that she doesn’t like.” Isabel warned
“Yeah right.” Candy said
Isabel smiled and turned her head to face Candy. Her cousin’s head suddenly became full of different images of demons and grotesque things that went as suddenly as they came.
“That was a small portion of what I can do, Lonnie has no problems with doing it full scale on anyone.” Isabel said
“Point taken.” Candy said as she moved further into the seat.
The other family members just kept quiet for a little while until Diane’s father in-law started a conversation. Eventually things relaxed a little but not by much. The teens were able to freely tell the family about their gifts and a few things that had happened.
“So how much money do you guys actually have?” Diane’s mother in-law asked – the shoe dropped.
The teens just looked at each other before Max spoke up, “A few million each, just enough to buy equipment to keep us protected.” he lied, making sure he didn’t tell them they really had a couple of million each.
“Really.” Candy said, “Millionaires.” she smiled at her mother and grandmother
“Yeah but our use of it is very restricted.” Liz said
“I thought the papers said you were some kind of king.” Sophia (Philip’s sister) asked
“I am. King of Antar and what happened with the Troken recently made it official. Liz and I are Caretaker’s of the Granolith and we are engaged to be married but most of the funds I have control over is on Antar and Kalaria.” Max said confidently
“So where is that brother of mine any way?” Sophia asked
“Over in Texas, he’ll be back tonight after he has done some things for a friend. So do you have a place to stay while you’re here, you more than welcome to stay here?” Diane asked
“No that’s okay, I was able to book us into that new hotel they just built.” His father in-law said
“Yeah, with all the tourists coming to town these days they needed a new hotel, I also heard they are planning a resort with a golf course.” Diane said
“Really, they must be expecting a lot of people coming.” Sophia asked
“It’s mainly for the holiday season and with the President coming in two weeks then they need the extra space.” Max said
“The President’s coming?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, they announced it just after you left. In two weeks they will come and the President and I’ll be taking about the hearings.” Max said
“Hearings? Okay I need to be caught up.” Isabel said
“Me too.” Michael and Maria said in unison
“The Chief of Staff suggested that the suit be moved out of the courts and up to congress. This way everything we know about the abductions is public and we are not liable…even though we don’t know anything.” Max said
“Well at least it will be over with.” Liz said
“Yeah, I suppose but I don’t like it.” Michael said
Every one of them agreed except for the new arrivals; who had no idea what was going on. They just sat back and listened, Candy hoped that she could find some dirt on the aliens that she could sell to the papers. Aside from Philip, they couldn’t care what happened to the aliens just as long as they got a piece of the action. The only one who knew nothing of what was going on was Philip’s father, Jack. He actually liked Diane and the kids they adopted. It was that reason that Sophia’s idea hadn’t reached him…at his wife’s request.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 67
Living Room, Evans Residence, A Few Minutes Later
Everyone was still sitting around talking away, Jack was enjoying getting to know his grandchildren better – the real them. However he could feel that his wife, daughter and granddaughter were up to something and before long he would have to deal with it but that would be for tonight when they were at the hotel.
It was then that two more arrivals entered the house.
“Mom…Max, anyone here?” Zan called out
“In here Zan.” Diane responded.
Zan and Ava walked into the living room, both suddenly stopping when they saw the unfamiliar people in the room.
“Uh, hi.” Zan said
“Zan, these are Philips parents Jack and Wilma, his sister Sophia and her daughter Candy. Everyone this is Max’s brother, Zan and his girlfriend Ava.” Diane said
“Candy as in ‘Ice Princess’ Candy?” Zan asked
He suddenly got a death glare from Isabel, Max and Michael tried their best to hold in their sniggers.
“Sorry Isabel, I couldn’t resist.” Zan apologised as he held up his hands
“So what are you guys doing here?” Max asked
“Well I’m on a brownie hunt.” Zan said
Diane smiled; she made a fresh batch of her special Tabasco brownies this morning. She was pleasantly surprised to find that Zan loved them just as much as Max and tried to keep a fresh supply in the house. “There in the fridge Zan, go help yourself.”
“Thanks mom.” Zan said as she quickly walked into the kitchen
“Brownies?” Candy asked
“You wont like them.” Maria said
“If they’re chocolate then I’ll like them.” Candy said
“Well as much as I would love to see your face when you take a bite…these brownies have Tabasco sauce in them.”
“Tabasco?” Candy asked
“Alien dietary quirk.” Zan responded with his mouth full and the plate in his hands, “Mom, if we ever get back to Antar you really need to teach the palace chef how to make these.”
“Glad you like them son.” Diane responded, “Now why do I have the feeling you have another reason to be here?”
“Well we’re looking for Tess. Have you guys seen her?” Ava asked
“No, not this morning. I take it she isn’t home?” Isabel asked
“No, the sheriff said she and Kyle were up and away before 7.” Zan said
“Kyle and Tess up before 7 on a Saturday morning?” Liz said, “Something must be up.”
“Why’d you need her anyway?” Michael asked
“Because of this…” Ava said. She scrunched her eyes and focused. Suddenly a small snake appeared on the table, causing Philip’s side of the family to jerk backwards.
“What? I don’t see anything wrong.” Max said
“How the hell can you say that? There is a snake on the table.” Candy said
“It’s just a mind warp, don’t worry.” Liz said
“It’s not a mind warp. The snake is really there.” Ava said
Suddenly every one jerked back away from the coffee table at her words and looked cautiously at the snake.
“Ava, what the hell?” Max asked
“My powers appear to have changed slightly. My mind warps are easier to sustain and now I can create synthetic proteins that allow me to create…well…things like this.” Ava said
“Cool.” Maria said, “So you can control this thing?”
“Yeah.” Ava said as she broke her connection to her creation and it disappeared.
“Hey wait a minute. If your pod hatched at the same time as Tess, does that mean that your powers would develop at the same rate?” Max asked
Everyone looked at each other before all the teens stood up. “We better find her.” Liz said as they all left. Shortly later Jack suggested that he and the others should go to the hotel and check in and left Diane who decided to stop by and visit with Nancy.
Pod Chamber Mountain, 2 Hours Later
“Tess, I know you can hear me. Please let me in.” Kyle said. He was yelling through the solid rock door but also through his bond to Tess. They had woken up this morning and Tess, who had been having a nightmare about Nasedo, woke up to see it really happening. Kyle was shocked but Tess was terrified and ran out, when Kyle went after her his father woke up but was gone before Jim could say anything.
Kyle followed her up to the mountain but she got in and sealed the door before Kyle could enter. Unfortunately he didn’t have his transport unit with him so he couldn’t get inside, he tried to phase his way through the rock but found it shielded and he couldn’t penetrate the surface. Inside the chamber, Tess was curled up in a ball next to her pod and crying her eyes out.
Base of the mountain…
“This is the last place to look for them.” Max said as they pulled up in the jeep
“I still don’t understand why they don’t answer through the bond…hey look that’s Kyle’s car.” Maria said
As they got out each of them looked up the mountain.
“Well I can’t say I’ve missed this part of coming up here.” Isabel said as they started their climb.
Chamber Door…
“Kyle.” Max called out as he saw his former wife’s mate leaning against the door.
“Max, get this door open.” Kyle said as he saw his friends approach
“Kyle, what’s going on? Where’s Tess?” Liz asked
“She’s inside. Something happened she had a nightmare and I…”
“You saw it.” Ava said, “Her powers must have developed the same as mine and her nightmare became real.”
“Kyle what did you see?” Max asked
“It was Nasedo, he was leaning over her yelling at her for betraying him. For betraying Antarian tradition and the honour of her people by being with me. He said that he would kill me.” Kyle said
“Nasedo was the closest thing she had to a father. Something like this…” Max said as he shook his head. He moved over to the door, waved his hand and when the silver handprint appeared he touched it and opened the door.
Kyle was the first in and ran to Tess’s side. She tried to pull away from Kyle and move further against the rock but he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. He looked behind him and indicated to the others to back off and wait outside.
“Kyle, go…get away from me.” Tess wept
“No, I’m not leaving you. I’m never leaving you.” Kyle said as his hand cradled her head just below his head.
“He’ll kill you.” Tess said
“No Tess, Nasedo’s dead. He can’t hurt me…you have a new power and Ava has it too. You’re nightmare just became physical.” Kyle said
“K…Kyle, I betrayed everything he taught me…everything he wanted me to do.”
“I don’t know what he taught you Tess. I don’t think I could even understand how he raised you but I love you and I know you love me. If that goes against Antarian tradition then yes you betrayed him but he’s not the one we have to worry about. Shalara likes me and your father…well we’ll cross that bridge if he ever comes here.” Kyle said
Tess stopped pulling away and moved further into Kyle’s arms. He breathed deeply and smiled, as she got closer to him.
“Tess I love you and I’m going to protect you for the rest of my life. Even if Nasedo was still alive…I would be damned if I let him come between us.” Kyle said, “Now I’m going to take you home, you’re going to have a very hot bath and then you are going to get back into bed.”
“Will you be there…I don’t want to go back to sleep.” Tess stated
“Yes baby, I’ll be there. I’ll always be with you.” Kyle said as she stood up and helped her stand up as well.
Kyle took her hand and escorted her out of the room and into the fresh air where the others waited. Ava hugged her sister and asked if she was okay to which Tess nodded.
“I think we should work together on learning how to control this.” Ava said
“Yeah, thanks…could we get together later?” Tess asked
“Yeah, I’ll stop by at around seven.” Ava said
They all left, Kyle took Tess home, Zan & Ava went home and the others went to the Crashdown. Just as Kyle promised he gave Tess a long bath and took her to bed, for most of the day they stayed there with Kyle lying next to her.
Swimming Pool, Laurie’s Place, An Hour Later
While Laurie was out having lunch with Andrew, Zan and Ava were in the pool. Ava was wearing a single piece, blue swimsuit with no back and Zan was in a pair of Speedos. Both were swimming around, chasing each other and getting more playful by the second. Eventually Ava had caught Zan but it was by the scrap of cloth that covered him. As Zan moved, Ava kept still, allowing his Speedos to come flying down his legs.
“Hey.” Zan said
Ava stood still with her hand out of the water and Zan’s swimwear dangling from her fingers. “Loose something dearest?” she teased
“Ava, give them back.” Zan said as moved closer to her
“Hmmm. No.” Ava said
“Ava, if you don’t give them back I’ll…I’ll…”
“You’ll what? Come now my love what will you do?” Ava teased
“I’ll even things out a bit and tear that little number of you.” Zan said confidently
“Hmmm, good answer but you’ll have to catch me first.” she challenged
“Not a problem.” Zan said as he dived forward to catch her but Ava evaded capture and swam backward before using her new powers.
It took only a second for the pool to be filled with 5 Ava’s circling Zan, each identical in every respect to the original right down to Zan’s Speedos dripping down from her fingers.
“A little bit more challenging now isn’t it?” one of the Ava’s said
“Which is real?” said Ava 2
“Which isn’t?” said Ava 3
“6 hot bodies and all very eager Zan. But which of us is real?” Said Ava 4 as three of them moved closer and started to caress each other
“So many fantasies, so many possibilities.” said Ava 5
“Come on Zan, choose.” Said the final Ava
Zan just looked at each of the Ava’s, especially the three who were off to the side by themselves. All three were beckoning him forth with their fingers as they stripped each other. Zan had never been more tempted in his life, he had to admit that Ava’s new gift certainly had potential and he knew that when Tess got a handle on it Kyle would be in for the time of his life.
That was when it hit him. Ava was trying to tempt him, she liked to test him on occasion and with her new power she could have a whole lot of fun doing it. But he still had to choose which Ava was his Ava. He studied each carefully and watched how they moved but he couldn’t tell them apart…that and the all girl three-way action going on proved to be very distracting.
Slowly he closed his eyes and focused on her. They had been together for many years and a subtle bond had formed between them, it was that that led him to her. He turned around and grabbed hold of his Ava, kissing her hard as he caressed her skin. All the other Ava’s moved off to the side to join their three compatriots as Zan pulled away from the kiss.
“Hmm, good boy. You didn’t give in to temptation, I’m very proud of you.” Ava said as she reached down and wrapped her slender fingers around his length, “And it seems you found me just in time.
“One more second and I would be joining those three over…”Zan paused and turned to look at the five Ava’s enjoying each other’s company, “…there. Ava did I ever tell you, you’re really mean to me.”
Ava kept her creations going because now was the time for some fun but knew that Zan couldn’t last much longer before going to her facsimiles. Quickly she stripped off her swimsuit and pushed Zan back into the waiting mass of flesh behind him. Each Ava started to caress and kiss Zan before Ava 1 said, “Enjoy your self my love.”
Slowly she straddled his waist, took his dick in her hand and lowered herself onto him. As she took a sharp intake of breath each of the others took one as well as they felt their creators pleasure. Ava started to raise and lower herself on Zan’s length while the others pressed every inch of their bodies against the mating couple. Ava even arranged for a few of them to bite on Zan’s ears, his chest and his lips.
Ava began to ride Zan furiously as he began to thrust up into her while playing with her nipples and breasts. Zan was going insane; Ava was all over him…literally. Her hot breath touched any part of his skin that was above the water line. Each Ava took part in pleasuring his senses but none more so that the original who was squeezing the life out of his dick.
“Oh god Zan…Yes.” she screamed
Zan held her body close as he continued to grind against her. “Ava, YES…you feel so good baby.” he strained out
“Let go Zan.” Whispered Ava 2 in his ear
“Cum in her Zan.” begged Ava 3 as she ground her moist entrance against Zan’s leg. Ava felt every sensation that was felt by her creations, the feelings assaulted her senses and brought her closer to reaching her climax.
“Do it Zan, make her cum.” said Ava 3 as kissed Zan’s body
“Oh god…UGHNNNNNNN AVA.” Zan cried out as he spilled his seed into Ava
“YESSSSSSSSSS.” Ava screamed as she joined Zan in reaching her climax. At that moment she lost her control on the facsimiles and they vanished, causing the couple to fall further into the water as their bed of flesh was no longer there.
Zan held Ava tightly to him, both trembling as they came down from their highs. “Hmmm…I want to marry you.” Zan whispered without thinking about it.
Ava was barely in a conscious frame of mind when she heard Zan but then it sunk in and she pulled her head away from him and looked into his eyes.
“Di…did you just say that?” Ava asked
Zan suddenly panicked. He wanted to say something but was at a loss for words. “I…eh…uh…I…” he mumbled
Ava lost her smile and forcefully pulled herself from Zan’s dick, causing him to wince in pain for a second. Slowly she moved to the other side of the pool and away from Zan. Zan knew he wasn’t going to get out of this one as easily as he had in the past so slowly he moved up behind her.
“Ava…Ava, please look at me.” He begged as he ran his hands down her arms
Ava shrugged his hands from her and crossed her arms, as she turned round. “What do you think you could possibly say to make this better?” she asked
“Ava I love you more than anything in my life and I…I…oh fuck it. Ava I want to marry you. I want it do so badly I can taste it, when we were doing this place up for Rath and Lonnie I wanted it to be perfect for them but I could see us doing it. I wanted it to be us.” Zan said confidently as he saw a tear form in Ava’s eye, “But…”
“There’s always a but.” Ava said
“But I can’t, I can’t marry you until Kivar is out of the picture.” Zan said
“What the hell does Kivar have to do with this?” Ava asked
“I…I remembered what happened when we were on Antar.” Zan said cautiously
“I don’t understand I thought that would be a good thing?” Ava asked
Zan looked down and backed off a little. “Not a good thing?” she said
“It was our wedding day, you had finished the preparation ritual and were on your way to me so that we could go to the Granolith. Kivar attacked, captured us…he took his time killing you and made me watch it happen. I can’t go through something like that again Ava. As much as I want to, I can’t marry you until there is no risk from him.” Zan said
“I understand Zan. I wish you would have just told me this sooner.” Ava said as she hugged Zan
“I know. I just didn’t want to worry you.” Zan said as he pressed her tightly against him
“I’m a big girl now Zan. You don’t need to protect me as much as you used to.” Ava told him
“But I like protecting you.” Zan said
Suddenly they heard the front door open and the two separated and quickly moved themselves up against the edge of the pool so they could hide their naked bodies.
“Hey anyone home?” Laurie called out through the corridors
“Yeah Laurie, we’re in here.” Zan answered
Laurie came into the poolroom and looked over the pair. Then she spotted their swimwear floating in the pool and smiled.
“So are you two enjoying yourselves?” Laurie asked
“Oh yeah, you could say that.” Ava smiled back, “How was lunch?”
“Great, helped cheer me up.” Laurie said
“You do know dad’s gonna fix this, right?” Zan asked
“I know. I just wish he didn’t have to but I’m getting really sick of my aunt and uncle. This better be the last time I have to deal with them.” Laurie said
“Don’t worry, it will be. Hell if dad doesn’t make sure of it Rath and Michael will.” Zan said
“Well I’m going for a bath and I’ll let you two finish up in here. Oh and you might need those.” Laurie said as she indicated to their swimwear.
Zan and Ava looked to where Laurie was pointing and started to turn red from embarrassment. Laurie smiled at the blushing couple and left them. The couple then swam to grab their gear and pull them tight fitting garments on before leaving the pool.
McKinley’s Bar, Ft. Worth, Texas, 17:00
Philip had arranged to meet his old college buddy here. Ft. Worth was where the company had been started by Laurie’s grandfather and was the home of the corporate headquarters. Given the time constraints what was a good as place as any to meet Daniel.
When he entered the bar he saw his friend nursing a beer while sitting at the counter. Philip walked up to him and sat down while ordering a glass of whiskey for himself.
“Daniel, good to see you again.” Philip said
“Yeah, you to. I have to admit I was surprised to hear from you. Since I heard about your kids I thought you would be a little busier than usual.” Daniel said
“Yeah I am but this is a part of it.” Philip said
“Oh yeah, How’s that?”
“I’m Laurie Dupree’s lawyer. She is Michael and Rath Guerin’s sister and neither of them as happy with the things her aunt and uncle are doing.” Philip said
“Oh shit.” Daniel said
“Yeah, pretty much.” Philip countered, “And don’t try to pretend you don’t know anything about what’s going on. You’re too good.”
“Yeah, I know what’s going on. Listen, Philip I like Laurie. Ever since those two stuck her in that hospital I’ve kind of been looking out for her as much as I can but I don’t have much of a choice in this.” Daniel said
“What are you talking about?” Philip asked, “And I don’t want any bullshit, this is the only chance I can give you.”
“When I was starting out, I was the favourite of the senior partner at the firm I’m at. A year into the job there was an accident…a car accident, I was driving. I freaked, I couldn’t think so I called him. He made it go away…I never found out what happened to the girl but he kept all the evidence. After he died it found it’s way to the Board of Directors at the company and all of a sudden I got one hell of a promotion.”
“I’m sorry, I had no idea. They’ve got you over a barrel.” Philip said
“Yeah, one hell of a barrel. If it wasn’t for that…well lets just say they would have been caught long before now.” Daniel said, “A while ago they spotted that the stocks of the company are going down, when they realised that nothing could be done they altered the books in to keep it up for a little longer while they took money out of the company’s accounts.” he said with distain
“Laurie’s grandfather built that company up by himself. Laurie doesn’t want to see his legacy go down like this.”
“Hey I understand but there is nothing I can do. I’ve looked into it every way I can think of to stop this, hell technically Laurie owns the damned place but…”
“Well I have a wait out. Like you said Laurie owns it, part of her inheritance from her grandfather was a sizable portion of the voting stock but the members of the board could be a problem.” Philip said
“What do you need?”
“Tell the board that someone with highly advance knowledge of alien technology is prepared to put money into the company. In exchange for them keeping their positions and having no run in with the police they agree with it and return whatever money they have taken.”
“What about the aunt and uncle?”
“They’re going down no matter what happens. Laurie doesn’t want to have any problems with them again. Besides it’s never a good thing having Antarian nobles out for blood.” Philip said
“Well I can certainly deliver the message. Doing it quietly, one at a time, would probably be the best bet to make sure it stays away from the Dupree’s. And the idea of the company getting their hands on alien tech…that would certainly bring them on board.” Daniel said
“Good. I can take care of that personal matter as well…oh just make sure that the Board knows that Laurie will be taking control of the company again. She may be young but she is entitled and it is her company.”
“I will, thank you Philip.”
“Your welcome.” Philip said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. “This is a phone number to a private cell phone I have. You can call me anytime if you need to.”
Daniel took the card and put it in his breast pocket. The two men finished their drinks, shook hands and parted company. Philip drove back to Roswell while Daniel went back to his office prior to visiting each of the board members privately in their homes.
It took several hours to visit each one but all wanted the same thing – more information. They wanted to know exactly who would be buying into their company and exactly what he would bring to their products. However, Daniel was right about one thing – the mere mention of alien technology got their mouths watering. More than a few had the idea of branching out into other fields other than Aerospace. Many liked the ideas of owning the patents on new technologies and one or two got the idea of getting a monopoly on the markets over their competitors, despite the fact that it was probably illegal.
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Evans Residence, A Few Minutes Later
Everyone was still sitting around talking away, Jack was enjoying getting to know his grandchildren better – the real them. However he could feel that his wife, daughter and granddaughter were up to something and before long he would have to deal with it but that would be for tonight when they were at the hotel.
It was then that two more arrivals entered the house.
“Mom…Max, anyone here?” Zan called out
“In here Zan.” Diane responded.
Zan and Ava walked into the living room, both suddenly stopping when they saw the unfamiliar people in the room.
“Uh, hi.” Zan said
“Zan, these are Philips parents Jack and Wilma, his sister Sophia and her daughter Candy. Everyone this is Max’s brother, Zan and his girlfriend Ava.” Diane said
“Candy as in ‘Ice Princess’ Candy?” Zan asked
He suddenly got a death glare from Isabel, Max and Michael tried their best to hold in their sniggers.
“Sorry Isabel, I couldn’t resist.” Zan apologised as he held up his hands
“So what are you guys doing here?” Max asked
“Well I’m on a brownie hunt.” Zan said
Diane smiled; she made a fresh batch of her special Tabasco brownies this morning. She was pleasantly surprised to find that Zan loved them just as much as Max and tried to keep a fresh supply in the house. “There in the fridge Zan, go help yourself.”
“Thanks mom.” Zan said as she quickly walked into the kitchen
“Brownies?” Candy asked
“You wont like them.” Maria said
“If they’re chocolate then I’ll like them.” Candy said
“Well as much as I would love to see your face when you take a bite…these brownies have Tabasco sauce in them.”
“Tabasco?” Candy asked
“Alien dietary quirk.” Zan responded with his mouth full and the plate in his hands, “Mom, if we ever get back to Antar you really need to teach the palace chef how to make these.”
“Glad you like them son.” Diane responded, “Now why do I have the feeling you have another reason to be here?”
“Well we’re looking for Tess. Have you guys seen her?” Ava asked
“No, not this morning. I take it she isn’t home?” Isabel asked
“No, the sheriff said she and Kyle were up and away before 7.” Zan said
“Kyle and Tess up before 7 on a Saturday morning?” Liz said, “Something must be up.”
“Why’d you need her anyway?” Michael asked
“Because of this…” Ava said. She scrunched her eyes and focused. Suddenly a small snake appeared on the table, causing Philip’s side of the family to jerk backwards.
“What? I don’t see anything wrong.” Max said
“How the hell can you say that? There is a snake on the table.” Candy said
“It’s just a mind warp, don’t worry.” Liz said
“It’s not a mind warp. The snake is really there.” Ava said
Suddenly every one jerked back away from the coffee table at her words and looked cautiously at the snake.
“Ava, what the hell?” Max asked
“My powers appear to have changed slightly. My mind warps are easier to sustain and now I can create synthetic proteins that allow me to create…well…things like this.” Ava said
“Cool.” Maria said, “So you can control this thing?”
“Yeah.” Ava said as she broke her connection to her creation and it disappeared.
“Hey wait a minute. If your pod hatched at the same time as Tess, does that mean that your powers would develop at the same rate?” Max asked
Everyone looked at each other before all the teens stood up. “We better find her.” Liz said as they all left. Shortly later Jack suggested that he and the others should go to the hotel and check in and left Diane who decided to stop by and visit with Nancy.
Pod Chamber Mountain, 2 Hours Later
“Tess, I know you can hear me. Please let me in.” Kyle said. He was yelling through the solid rock door but also through his bond to Tess. They had woken up this morning and Tess, who had been having a nightmare about Nasedo, woke up to see it really happening. Kyle was shocked but Tess was terrified and ran out, when Kyle went after her his father woke up but was gone before Jim could say anything.
Kyle followed her up to the mountain but she got in and sealed the door before Kyle could enter. Unfortunately he didn’t have his transport unit with him so he couldn’t get inside, he tried to phase his way through the rock but found it shielded and he couldn’t penetrate the surface. Inside the chamber, Tess was curled up in a ball next to her pod and crying her eyes out.
Base of the mountain…
“This is the last place to look for them.” Max said as they pulled up in the jeep
“I still don’t understand why they don’t answer through the bond…hey look that’s Kyle’s car.” Maria said
As they got out each of them looked up the mountain.
“Well I can’t say I’ve missed this part of coming up here.” Isabel said as they started their climb.
Chamber Door…
“Kyle.” Max called out as he saw his former wife’s mate leaning against the door.
“Max, get this door open.” Kyle said as he saw his friends approach
“Kyle, what’s going on? Where’s Tess?” Liz asked
“She’s inside. Something happened she had a nightmare and I…”
“You saw it.” Ava said, “Her powers must have developed the same as mine and her nightmare became real.”
“Kyle what did you see?” Max asked
“It was Nasedo, he was leaning over her yelling at her for betraying him. For betraying Antarian tradition and the honour of her people by being with me. He said that he would kill me.” Kyle said
“Nasedo was the closest thing she had to a father. Something like this…” Max said as he shook his head. He moved over to the door, waved his hand and when the silver handprint appeared he touched it and opened the door.
Kyle was the first in and ran to Tess’s side. She tried to pull away from Kyle and move further against the rock but he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. He looked behind him and indicated to the others to back off and wait outside.
“Kyle, go…get away from me.” Tess wept
“No, I’m not leaving you. I’m never leaving you.” Kyle said as his hand cradled her head just below his head.
“He’ll kill you.” Tess said
“No Tess, Nasedo’s dead. He can’t hurt me…you have a new power and Ava has it too. You’re nightmare just became physical.” Kyle said
“K…Kyle, I betrayed everything he taught me…everything he wanted me to do.”
“I don’t know what he taught you Tess. I don’t think I could even understand how he raised you but I love you and I know you love me. If that goes against Antarian tradition then yes you betrayed him but he’s not the one we have to worry about. Shalara likes me and your father…well we’ll cross that bridge if he ever comes here.” Kyle said
Tess stopped pulling away and moved further into Kyle’s arms. He breathed deeply and smiled, as she got closer to him.
“Tess I love you and I’m going to protect you for the rest of my life. Even if Nasedo was still alive…I would be damned if I let him come between us.” Kyle said, “Now I’m going to take you home, you’re going to have a very hot bath and then you are going to get back into bed.”
“Will you be there…I don’t want to go back to sleep.” Tess stated
“Yes baby, I’ll be there. I’ll always be with you.” Kyle said as she stood up and helped her stand up as well.
Kyle took her hand and escorted her out of the room and into the fresh air where the others waited. Ava hugged her sister and asked if she was okay to which Tess nodded.
“I think we should work together on learning how to control this.” Ava said
“Yeah, thanks…could we get together later?” Tess asked
“Yeah, I’ll stop by at around seven.” Ava said
They all left, Kyle took Tess home, Zan & Ava went home and the others went to the Crashdown. Just as Kyle promised he gave Tess a long bath and took her to bed, for most of the day they stayed there with Kyle lying next to her.
Swimming Pool, Laurie’s Place, An Hour Later
While Laurie was out having lunch with Andrew, Zan and Ava were in the pool. Ava was wearing a single piece, blue swimsuit with no back and Zan was in a pair of Speedos. Both were swimming around, chasing each other and getting more playful by the second. Eventually Ava had caught Zan but it was by the scrap of cloth that covered him. As Zan moved, Ava kept still, allowing his Speedos to come flying down his legs.
“Hey.” Zan said
Ava stood still with her hand out of the water and Zan’s swimwear dangling from her fingers. “Loose something dearest?” she teased
“Ava, give them back.” Zan said as moved closer to her
“Hmmm. No.” Ava said
“Ava, if you don’t give them back I’ll…I’ll…”
“You’ll what? Come now my love what will you do?” Ava teased
“I’ll even things out a bit and tear that little number of you.” Zan said confidently
“Hmmm, good answer but you’ll have to catch me first.” she challenged
“Not a problem.” Zan said as he dived forward to catch her but Ava evaded capture and swam backward before using her new powers.
It took only a second for the pool to be filled with 5 Ava’s circling Zan, each identical in every respect to the original right down to Zan’s Speedos dripping down from her fingers.
“A little bit more challenging now isn’t it?” one of the Ava’s said
“Which is real?” said Ava 2
“Which isn’t?” said Ava 3
“6 hot bodies and all very eager Zan. But which of us is real?” Said Ava 4 as three of them moved closer and started to caress each other
“So many fantasies, so many possibilities.” said Ava 5
“Come on Zan, choose.” Said the final Ava
Zan just looked at each of the Ava’s, especially the three who were off to the side by themselves. All three were beckoning him forth with their fingers as they stripped each other. Zan had never been more tempted in his life, he had to admit that Ava’s new gift certainly had potential and he knew that when Tess got a handle on it Kyle would be in for the time of his life.
That was when it hit him. Ava was trying to tempt him, she liked to test him on occasion and with her new power she could have a whole lot of fun doing it. But he still had to choose which Ava was his Ava. He studied each carefully and watched how they moved but he couldn’t tell them apart…that and the all girl three-way action going on proved to be very distracting.
Slowly he closed his eyes and focused on her. They had been together for many years and a subtle bond had formed between them, it was that that led him to her. He turned around and grabbed hold of his Ava, kissing her hard as he caressed her skin. All the other Ava’s moved off to the side to join their three compatriots as Zan pulled away from the kiss.
“Hmm, good boy. You didn’t give in to temptation, I’m very proud of you.” Ava said as she reached down and wrapped her slender fingers around his length, “And it seems you found me just in time.
“One more second and I would be joining those three over…”Zan paused and turned to look at the five Ava’s enjoying each other’s company, “…there. Ava did I ever tell you, you’re really mean to me.”
Ava kept her creations going because now was the time for some fun but knew that Zan couldn’t last much longer before going to her facsimiles. Quickly she stripped off her swimsuit and pushed Zan back into the waiting mass of flesh behind him. Each Ava started to caress and kiss Zan before Ava 1 said, “Enjoy your self my love.”
Slowly she straddled his waist, took his dick in her hand and lowered herself onto him. As she took a sharp intake of breath each of the others took one as well as they felt their creators pleasure. Ava started to raise and lower herself on Zan’s length while the others pressed every inch of their bodies against the mating couple. Ava even arranged for a few of them to bite on Zan’s ears, his chest and his lips.
Ava began to ride Zan furiously as he began to thrust up into her while playing with her nipples and breasts. Zan was going insane; Ava was all over him…literally. Her hot breath touched any part of his skin that was above the water line. Each Ava took part in pleasuring his senses but none more so that the original who was squeezing the life out of his dick.
“Oh god Zan…Yes.” she screamed
Zan held her body close as he continued to grind against her. “Ava, YES…you feel so good baby.” he strained out
“Let go Zan.” Whispered Ava 2 in his ear
“Cum in her Zan.” begged Ava 3 as she ground her moist entrance against Zan’s leg. Ava felt every sensation that was felt by her creations, the feelings assaulted her senses and brought her closer to reaching her climax.
“Do it Zan, make her cum.” said Ava 3 as kissed Zan’s body
“Oh god…UGHNNNNNNN AVA.” Zan cried out as he spilled his seed into Ava
“YESSSSSSSSSS.” Ava screamed as she joined Zan in reaching her climax. At that moment she lost her control on the facsimiles and they vanished, causing the couple to fall further into the water as their bed of flesh was no longer there.
Zan held Ava tightly to him, both trembling as they came down from their highs. “Hmmm…I want to marry you.” Zan whispered without thinking about it.
Ava was barely in a conscious frame of mind when she heard Zan but then it sunk in and she pulled her head away from him and looked into his eyes.
“Di…did you just say that?” Ava asked
Zan suddenly panicked. He wanted to say something but was at a loss for words. “I…eh…uh…I…” he mumbled
Ava lost her smile and forcefully pulled herself from Zan’s dick, causing him to wince in pain for a second. Slowly she moved to the other side of the pool and away from Zan. Zan knew he wasn’t going to get out of this one as easily as he had in the past so slowly he moved up behind her.
“Ava…Ava, please look at me.” He begged as he ran his hands down her arms
Ava shrugged his hands from her and crossed her arms, as she turned round. “What do you think you could possibly say to make this better?” she asked
“Ava I love you more than anything in my life and I…I…oh fuck it. Ava I want to marry you. I want it do so badly I can taste it, when we were doing this place up for Rath and Lonnie I wanted it to be perfect for them but I could see us doing it. I wanted it to be us.” Zan said confidently as he saw a tear form in Ava’s eye, “But…”
“There’s always a but.” Ava said
“But I can’t, I can’t marry you until Kivar is out of the picture.” Zan said
“What the hell does Kivar have to do with this?” Ava asked
“I…I remembered what happened when we were on Antar.” Zan said cautiously
“I don’t understand I thought that would be a good thing?” Ava asked
Zan looked down and backed off a little. “Not a good thing?” she said
“It was our wedding day, you had finished the preparation ritual and were on your way to me so that we could go to the Granolith. Kivar attacked, captured us…he took his time killing you and made me watch it happen. I can’t go through something like that again Ava. As much as I want to, I can’t marry you until there is no risk from him.” Zan said
“I understand Zan. I wish you would have just told me this sooner.” Ava said as she hugged Zan
“I know. I just didn’t want to worry you.” Zan said as he pressed her tightly against him
“I’m a big girl now Zan. You don’t need to protect me as much as you used to.” Ava told him
“But I like protecting you.” Zan said
Suddenly they heard the front door open and the two separated and quickly moved themselves up against the edge of the pool so they could hide their naked bodies.
“Hey anyone home?” Laurie called out through the corridors
“Yeah Laurie, we’re in here.” Zan answered
Laurie came into the poolroom and looked over the pair. Then she spotted their swimwear floating in the pool and smiled.
“So are you two enjoying yourselves?” Laurie asked
“Oh yeah, you could say that.” Ava smiled back, “How was lunch?”
“Great, helped cheer me up.” Laurie said
“You do know dad’s gonna fix this, right?” Zan asked
“I know. I just wish he didn’t have to but I’m getting really sick of my aunt and uncle. This better be the last time I have to deal with them.” Laurie said
“Don’t worry, it will be. Hell if dad doesn’t make sure of it Rath and Michael will.” Zan said
“Well I’m going for a bath and I’ll let you two finish up in here. Oh and you might need those.” Laurie said as she indicated to their swimwear.
Zan and Ava looked to where Laurie was pointing and started to turn red from embarrassment. Laurie smiled at the blushing couple and left them. The couple then swam to grab their gear and pull them tight fitting garments on before leaving the pool.
McKinley’s Bar, Ft. Worth, Texas, 17:00
Philip had arranged to meet his old college buddy here. Ft. Worth was where the company had been started by Laurie’s grandfather and was the home of the corporate headquarters. Given the time constraints what was a good as place as any to meet Daniel.
When he entered the bar he saw his friend nursing a beer while sitting at the counter. Philip walked up to him and sat down while ordering a glass of whiskey for himself.
“Daniel, good to see you again.” Philip said
“Yeah, you to. I have to admit I was surprised to hear from you. Since I heard about your kids I thought you would be a little busier than usual.” Daniel said
“Yeah I am but this is a part of it.” Philip said
“Oh yeah, How’s that?”
“I’m Laurie Dupree’s lawyer. She is Michael and Rath Guerin’s sister and neither of them as happy with the things her aunt and uncle are doing.” Philip said
“Oh shit.” Daniel said
“Yeah, pretty much.” Philip countered, “And don’t try to pretend you don’t know anything about what’s going on. You’re too good.”
“Yeah, I know what’s going on. Listen, Philip I like Laurie. Ever since those two stuck her in that hospital I’ve kind of been looking out for her as much as I can but I don’t have much of a choice in this.” Daniel said
“What are you talking about?” Philip asked, “And I don’t want any bullshit, this is the only chance I can give you.”
“When I was starting out, I was the favourite of the senior partner at the firm I’m at. A year into the job there was an accident…a car accident, I was driving. I freaked, I couldn’t think so I called him. He made it go away…I never found out what happened to the girl but he kept all the evidence. After he died it found it’s way to the Board of Directors at the company and all of a sudden I got one hell of a promotion.”
“I’m sorry, I had no idea. They’ve got you over a barrel.” Philip said
“Yeah, one hell of a barrel. If it wasn’t for that…well lets just say they would have been caught long before now.” Daniel said, “A while ago they spotted that the stocks of the company are going down, when they realised that nothing could be done they altered the books in to keep it up for a little longer while they took money out of the company’s accounts.” he said with distain
“Laurie’s grandfather built that company up by himself. Laurie doesn’t want to see his legacy go down like this.”
“Hey I understand but there is nothing I can do. I’ve looked into it every way I can think of to stop this, hell technically Laurie owns the damned place but…”
“Well I have a wait out. Like you said Laurie owns it, part of her inheritance from her grandfather was a sizable portion of the voting stock but the members of the board could be a problem.” Philip said
“What do you need?”
“Tell the board that someone with highly advance knowledge of alien technology is prepared to put money into the company. In exchange for them keeping their positions and having no run in with the police they agree with it and return whatever money they have taken.”
“What about the aunt and uncle?”
“They’re going down no matter what happens. Laurie doesn’t want to have any problems with them again. Besides it’s never a good thing having Antarian nobles out for blood.” Philip said
“Well I can certainly deliver the message. Doing it quietly, one at a time, would probably be the best bet to make sure it stays away from the Dupree’s. And the idea of the company getting their hands on alien tech…that would certainly bring them on board.” Daniel said
“Good. I can take care of that personal matter as well…oh just make sure that the Board knows that Laurie will be taking control of the company again. She may be young but she is entitled and it is her company.”
“I will, thank you Philip.”
“Your welcome.” Philip said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. “This is a phone number to a private cell phone I have. You can call me anytime if you need to.”
Daniel took the card and put it in his breast pocket. The two men finished their drinks, shook hands and parted company. Philip drove back to Roswell while Daniel went back to his office prior to visiting each of the board members privately in their homes.
It took several hours to visit each one but all wanted the same thing – more information. They wanted to know exactly who would be buying into their company and exactly what he would bring to their products. However, Daniel was right about one thing – the mere mention of alien technology got their mouths watering. More than a few had the idea of branching out into other fields other than Aerospace. Many liked the ideas of owning the patents on new technologies and one or two got the idea of getting a monopoly on the markets over their competitors, despite the fact that it was probably illegal.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 68
Room 1223, Roswell Hotel, 18:00
The brand new Roswell Hotel had been open now for a week, 1700 rooms and over a thousand of them had been either been booked or already occupied. The owners of the building thanked god for life on other planets, they knew they were sitting on a gold mine. The town’s officials were of the same mind. Already another hotel and resort was being planned for a small area in the desert just outside of town.
Jack Evans and his wife now occupied this room. Their daughter and granddaughter had the room next door, when the hotel management realised who it was that was checking in they immediately gave them the best rooms available at a “special discount”. Candy and Sophia could believe their luck and couldn’t help but think that it’s good to be connected.
“So what exactly are you up to?” Jack asked his wife as he unzipped his suitcase
“What do you mean?” she responded
“Whatever you and Sophia have planned for the kids. I want to know now.” Jack said
“Jack, it’s nothing…really.”
“Honey, I haven’t said anything about your attitude toward Diane and the kids because I love you but I know you’ve got something in the works. This is Philip’s family and our grand kids.” Jack said
“They are not our grandchildren.” she said sternly, “Those…things are not our family.”
Jack just stared at his wife as she put some clothes in a drawer. “Wilma I swear to god, if you try anything you will regret it. Philip might not try anything but you can rest assured I would and from what I’ve heard Zan and Lonnie are not people you want to cross.” Jack said
“Oh what can they do? A few parlour tricks, nothing special.”
“Oh yeah that snake trick certainly belonged in Vegas.” Jack said sarcastically, “And they are our grandchildren, whether you like it or not they are and I wont let anything happen to them. I take it Candy’s here to hang out with them and dig up some dirt?”
“That part was her idea.” she said, “In case there is anything that…”
“That belongs in the papers…or more precisely – the tabloids.” Jack said
Wilma nodded
“How many times have I heard you complain about what some of those reporters do to get a story? How much have they already faked for their headlines when Max and the others are concerned?”
“How do we know they were faked?” Wilma said
“Oh please. Wilma, I’m only giving you this warning. If you do anything to hurt them…”
Wilma just looked at her husband and reluctantly nodded. Jack knew that this wasn’t the end of it; his wife was just as stubborn as he was. Sometimes he was amazed their marriage had lasted this long but he was happy that they had worked through the tough times. He was only sorry that the situation between his side of the family and Diane could not have been rectified before now.
Crashdown Restaurant, Same Time
Everyone but Kyle and Tess was sitting in a booth, ever since the story broke about Max and the others Jeff had taken on extra help since he knew that his two top waitresses and chef would be busy with other things. He even considered letting them go, hell they were millionaires now and it wasn’t like they needed to work. Besides that, his baby girl was about to become a queen of an alien civilization and it wouldn’t be very seemly for her to be waiting on people. As a result they all had the night off.
“Is it just me or have things got boring around here?” Maria asked as she leaned back against he seat
Everyone just looked at her.
“Come on guys, kidding.” Maria said
“So what do you think they’re up to?” Isabel asked her brother
“I don’t know but I’ve got a feeling a lot of money is involved. Hey guys listen…when Candy is around us make sure you don’t talk about anything too sensitive.” Max said
“Well if she does learn anything I could always make her forget.” Ava suggested
“Ava.” Max warned
“What? Are you honestly telling me that mind warping her is not an option?” Ava said
Max relented. He knew that it may have to be an option and it wasn’t exactly like he hadn’t turned to Tess and her gifts to deal with certain situations.
“Yeah, okay. But nothing drastic and only if we all agree to it.” Max said and they all agreed
“Well I’ve got to go see Tess, so I’ll see you all later.” Ava said after looking at her watch. She stood up and moved out of the booth. Before leaving she bent down to kiss Zan goodbye and whispered in his ear, “I’ll see you at home…and I might have some friends waiting for you.”
Zan groaned, drawing the attention of the others that he tried to ignore. Ava left and left the others to their own plans. Just as that happened Alex felt something in the back of his head that caused his to look around.
“What?” Isabel asked as she noticed Alex’s reaction
“I’m not sur…” Alex stopped what he was saying when the feeling picked up and became Rath’s voice.
{Hey Alex. You can bring us home now.} Rath said through the bond
“What the?” Alex said
“Alex?” Zan asked
“It was Rath. He and Lonnie want to come home.” Alex said with confusion
“They’ve only been gone a day and a bit.” Maria said, “Couldn’t have been much of a honeymoon.”
“Yeah, anyway they’re waiting and I think that bringing them home should be done in private.” Alex said. With that they all sneaked out and headed up stairs.
Living Room, Parker Residence, Immediately Following
Liz unlocked the door and the gang all entered and took seats as Alex stood in the centre of the room and opened a tunnel connecting the living room to the hotel where Rath and Lonnie were staying. A few seconds later the newly weds exited the passage.
Isabel moved over to her sister and hugged her. “Hey Mrs Guerin…Now that’s a phrase I never thought I would be saying.”
“I’ll bet.” Lonnie said as her hand returned to Rath’s
“Now what kind of honeymoon could you two have possible had in a day?” Zan said as he moved up to the couple
“Actually we came back because...I…we have something to tell you.” Lonnie said
“Well come on then, tell us.” Isabel said
Lonnie tried to say something but couldn’t find the words. Instead she took her sister’s hand and pressed it to her belly. Isabel was a little confused at first but then got a slight flash.
“Oh my god.” Isabel said as she hugged Lonnie, only much tighter than before. “Congratulations.”
Zan and everyone else suddenly caught on to what was happening and moved over to congratulate the couple. After half an hour they were all seated.
“I can’t believe it.” Laurie said, “I’m going to be an aunt.”
“You can’t believe it. How do you think we feel?” Rath said
“And Laurie in case you hadn’t noticed, Maria is pregnant as well.” Michael said
“Well yeah but you aren’t married to Maria…yet.” Laurie teased causing to Michael and Maria to blush slightly.
“So do you know what you’re having yet?” Liz asked
“It’s a girl. We were planning in calling her Zanila.” Lonnie said as she looked at her brother.
“Really?” Zan said, less than enthused.
“What? I thought you would have been happy about that?” Lonnie asked a little disappointed
“Sorry Lonnie, believe me I’m honoured and really happy about the gesture but I…well I don’t know about you but I just don’t like the sound of Zanila.” Zan explained
“Well, yeah we do kind of have an issue with that but it’s a minor one.” Rath said
“What about Ziala?” Alex asked
“Ziala?” Zan enquired, “I like that. But…”
“Yeah but it sort of defeats the purpose of naming her for Zan.” Lonnie explained
“Not really. Ziala is the oldest feminine form of Zan in the Antarian language.” Alex said
“Really.” Lonnie said as she looked at Rath, both having a silent discussion about using it and nodded.
“Ziala would be perfect. Thanks Alex.” Rath said, “Got to admit it is better than us considering Paige.”
“You considered Paige.” Lonnie said as she shook her head. She then noticed the looks on Michael and Maria’s faces as they looked at each other. “What?” she asked
“Paige.” Maria said, “That’s perfect.”
“Yeah.” Michael said, agreeing with her. At least they now had a name for their daughter, next came their son.
“See they think it’s a good name.” Rath said.
“Yeah, they got the idea from us. You got it from Charmed…big difference.” Lonnie said
“CHARMED???” Maria said, “Oh well I can live with that. So do you know how long before…you know?”
“Before she’s born? A little under a month.” Lonnie said
“A month?” Liz, Isabel, Maria and Laurie all said at once
“Thank god we’re at fifteen months.” Maria said
“Yeah, it would be impossible to hide our conditions if we were that way.” Isabel said
“I don’t know, I wouldn’t mind it being a month.” Liz said
“Are you crazy, do you have any idea how many kids you would have by now? Hell we all act like rabbits.” Maria said
“I know but at least we could start raising them.” Liz said as she snuggled in closer to Max who touched his fingertips to her hand.
“Hey, where are Ava and the others anyway.” Lonnie asked. She wanted to have Ava here when she told the others.
“Ava and Tess’s powers have grown. They’re together just now…Tess has some things she needs to work through.” Max explained
Valenti Residence, 19:00
Kyle had been by Tess’s side all day, he was never more than a couple of feet from her and she was grateful for it. She needed to feel Kyle close to her if for no other reason that Tess needed to know he was okay.
When Ava arrived Kyle went to let her in and Tess kept close and sat on the sofa.
“Hey Tess, how are you doing?” Ava asked her sister
“Better, much better thanks to Kyle.” Tess responded as Kyle kissed her cheek.
“Do you guys want me to go or…” Kyle asked
“I…eh…” Tess tried to say
“You can go, just make sure that you check in every so often.” Ava said
“Yeah sure.” Kyle said as he kneeled down beside Tess, “I’ll speak to you later okay?”
“Yeah, thanks Kyle.” Tess whispered. They kissed goodbye and Kyle left, it only took a couple of hours for him to make a decision on what he wanted to do, now all he had to do was see his father.
When Kyle closed the door behind him Ava sat down next to Tess and looked squarely at her.
“Okay, what the hell did that son of a bitch do to you?” Ava asked
“What?” Tess asked
“You know what I mean. I’ve gotten to know you and I know that something like this would not have bothered you as much as it has.” Ava said
“Ava, I…”
“Tess.”
“Ava, I’ve never told anyone this. Nasedo…he made a deal.” Tess said
“With who?” Ava asked
“Kivar.”
“WHAT?” Ava yelled with disbelief, “This guy was supposed to be a guardian, how could he…”
“Ava.” Tess said to get her sisters attention, “Ava he made the deal at least ten years before we hatched. Basically Nasedo was to raise me so that I would get to Max and get knocked up. When that didn’t work Kivar used the Ganderial on me.”
“Jesus.” Ava said, “How could he have done that? I mean he raised you, you would have been the closest thing he had to a daughter.”
“I know…sometimes he even told me that.” Tess said, “I never even thought that the Ganderial would happen, even after I…the Skins dealt with Nasedo.”
“What did you just say?” Ava asked seriously
“The Skins dealt with…”
“No, no you said I.” Ava said
Tess tried to look down but couldn’t stop herself from looking back up into her sister’s face.
“Tess, did you kill Nasedo?” Ava asked
Tess shook her head; tears were now falling down her face.
“Tess, tell me what happened.” Ava softly ordered, “Something really freaked you out when you saw that synthetic you created.”
Tess gathered enough strength…or rather how much she had left. Every since it happened it had been eating away at her but if there was anyone she could completely confide in was her sister.
“Nasedo, he…he isn’t dead. He’s still alive.” Tess finally admitted
“Tess.” Ava said while shaking her head, “Max, you, all the others you all told us what happened. Nasedo went to Max, he died, Max got the others and at the pod chamber he turned to dust when the healing stones failed.”
“Most of that is correct. It wasn’t the Skins that went after Nasedo that night…I did…but there was one near by. I wanted to protect the others and myself from the deal he made with Kivar. I wanted to kill him but I couldn’t…he was close to dying when I was finished with him though.” Tess said
“And the rest of it?”
“Somehow he made his way to Max and like we told you we took the body up to the mountain. The healing stones would have worked but I couldn’t let them so I altered the energy my stone emitted, I corrupted it. You see with shape shifters the body doesn’t matter, well at least the majority of it. When we were finished at the chamber Nasedo was still very much alive, most of his body was dead but inside him a small portion of him survived…probably changed what was left of himself into a snake or something. Something alive enough to keep his mind active until he could regenerate his body.”
“So when you saw Nasedo you thought he had come back.” Ava said
“Pretty much, yeah.”
“And nobody knows about this?” Ava asked
“No, I locked this in a very dark part in the back of my head. I’ve only told you.” Tess said
“This is insane Tess. You at least have to tell Serena, if Nasedo is still out there then…”
“I know but how can I? I mean after all this time.” Tess said
“We’ll tell her together. After that if you want to tell Max or the others then I’ll be with you and you know that Kyle will be with you as well.”
“Yeah I know, thank you Ava.” Tess said as she hugged her sister tightly
“Hey, we all have our secrets.” Ava said, “Just nothing like this.” she joked, causing Tess to smile. “So, how about we get on with practicing our new power. Believe me when I say that you and Kyle get have a lot of fun with it.” She winked
“Really?” Tess said
“Really.” Ava countered and then the two got down to practicing. They created everything from a cockroach to copies of Zan or Kyle, both half naked and both oiled up with their bare chests glistening in the light. Then they really started having fun…right after Ava brought in some popcorn.
Valenti’s Office, Sheriff’s Department, 20 Minutes After Kyle Left
“Hey Sheriff?” Hanson asked as he stood in the office doorway
“Hanson I said I didn’t want to be disturbed.” Jim said as he was going through a load of paper work he received from the Secret Service about the Presidents visit in a week. That and he was constantly getting phone calls from the Mayor about it were doing his head in.
“Sorry sir, but your son is here.” Hanson said
“Oh right, thanks…send him in.” Jim said
Kyle entered his father’s office and sat down on the other side of the desk after planting a large coffee before his dad.
“Thanks Kyle, I needed this.” Jim said as he inhaled the aroma, “So what did you need to see me about.”
“Dad, I’ve been thinking about this all day. I…I want to marry Tess.” Kyle said
“I know, you’ve already told me you asked her.” Jim said, not understanding what his son was telling him
“No dad, I want to marry her. As soon as possible.” Kyle said
“And by that you mean…”
“Whenever it can be arranged…Antarian or Human, I want Tess to be my wife. I’ve already seen Serena and she’ll get a message to Tess’s father. Hopefully he can link with someone here on Earth and I can ask him directly.” Kyle said
“Kyle, I’m proud of you for taking things seriously recently…god knows how I would have reacted in your place. I have to ask – are you completely sure about this? I mean it is for the right reasons?” Jim asked
“Well if your asking if I want to marry just because of the kids then you already know the answer to that. I love her, I want to spend my life wife her and I would do anything for her…the children are just one hell of a bonus.” Kyle said
“Well then I suggest you sit down with Tess and discuss just what kind of wedding you want.” Jim said
Kyle stood up and moved round to the other side of the desk to shake hands with his father but Jim pulled him into a hug.
“So need any help with anything?” Kyle asked
“No thanks, I’ve got it handled. Actually, you could do me a favour.” Jim said
“Name it.”
“Stop by Carlota’s on your way home. Pick up 2 dozen red roses and drop them by Amy’s.” Jim requested
“Dad, do I really need to get involved with your love life?” Kyle joked
“Oh I think it’s a good revenge for you and Tess making me feel old and turning me into a grandpa.” Jim said
“You’re not one yet.” Kyle said, “So…eh…money.”
Jim reached into his pocket and pulled out a hundred dollars.
“Dad this is a bit much.” Kyle said
“Yes well I want you to get the best…and a little something for Tess.” Jim said
“Thanks dad.” Kyle said. He put the money in his pocket and turned to leave but stopped when Jim said,
“A proper engagement ring…one that stays above the skin, would be a good call to.”
Kyle nodded and left the room. When he was just about to get onto the street he checked his wallet to see if he remembered his brand new gold credit card and smiled. Kyle had never been pre-approved on anything but then he didn’t have several million in the bank back then. His first stop was the most expensive jewellers in Roswell and picked out a ring that he knew Tess would love…all $5000 of it. Then he continued to the florists and picked out the roses his father requested as well as a dozen carnations for Tess – her favourite flower...at least on Earth.
To Be Continued…
Room 1223, Roswell Hotel, 18:00
The brand new Roswell Hotel had been open now for a week, 1700 rooms and over a thousand of them had been either been booked or already occupied. The owners of the building thanked god for life on other planets, they knew they were sitting on a gold mine. The town’s officials were of the same mind. Already another hotel and resort was being planned for a small area in the desert just outside of town.
Jack Evans and his wife now occupied this room. Their daughter and granddaughter had the room next door, when the hotel management realised who it was that was checking in they immediately gave them the best rooms available at a “special discount”. Candy and Sophia could believe their luck and couldn’t help but think that it’s good to be connected.
“So what exactly are you up to?” Jack asked his wife as he unzipped his suitcase
“What do you mean?” she responded
“Whatever you and Sophia have planned for the kids. I want to know now.” Jack said
“Jack, it’s nothing…really.”
“Honey, I haven’t said anything about your attitude toward Diane and the kids because I love you but I know you’ve got something in the works. This is Philip’s family and our grand kids.” Jack said
“They are not our grandchildren.” she said sternly, “Those…things are not our family.”
Jack just stared at his wife as she put some clothes in a drawer. “Wilma I swear to god, if you try anything you will regret it. Philip might not try anything but you can rest assured I would and from what I’ve heard Zan and Lonnie are not people you want to cross.” Jack said
“Oh what can they do? A few parlour tricks, nothing special.”
“Oh yeah that snake trick certainly belonged in Vegas.” Jack said sarcastically, “And they are our grandchildren, whether you like it or not they are and I wont let anything happen to them. I take it Candy’s here to hang out with them and dig up some dirt?”
“That part was her idea.” she said, “In case there is anything that…”
“That belongs in the papers…or more precisely – the tabloids.” Jack said
Wilma nodded
“How many times have I heard you complain about what some of those reporters do to get a story? How much have they already faked for their headlines when Max and the others are concerned?”
“How do we know they were faked?” Wilma said
“Oh please. Wilma, I’m only giving you this warning. If you do anything to hurt them…”
Wilma just looked at her husband and reluctantly nodded. Jack knew that this wasn’t the end of it; his wife was just as stubborn as he was. Sometimes he was amazed their marriage had lasted this long but he was happy that they had worked through the tough times. He was only sorry that the situation between his side of the family and Diane could not have been rectified before now.
Crashdown Restaurant, Same Time
Everyone but Kyle and Tess was sitting in a booth, ever since the story broke about Max and the others Jeff had taken on extra help since he knew that his two top waitresses and chef would be busy with other things. He even considered letting them go, hell they were millionaires now and it wasn’t like they needed to work. Besides that, his baby girl was about to become a queen of an alien civilization and it wouldn’t be very seemly for her to be waiting on people. As a result they all had the night off.
“Is it just me or have things got boring around here?” Maria asked as she leaned back against he seat
Everyone just looked at her.
“Come on guys, kidding.” Maria said
“So what do you think they’re up to?” Isabel asked her brother
“I don’t know but I’ve got a feeling a lot of money is involved. Hey guys listen…when Candy is around us make sure you don’t talk about anything too sensitive.” Max said
“Well if she does learn anything I could always make her forget.” Ava suggested
“Ava.” Max warned
“What? Are you honestly telling me that mind warping her is not an option?” Ava said
Max relented. He knew that it may have to be an option and it wasn’t exactly like he hadn’t turned to Tess and her gifts to deal with certain situations.
“Yeah, okay. But nothing drastic and only if we all agree to it.” Max said and they all agreed
“Well I’ve got to go see Tess, so I’ll see you all later.” Ava said after looking at her watch. She stood up and moved out of the booth. Before leaving she bent down to kiss Zan goodbye and whispered in his ear, “I’ll see you at home…and I might have some friends waiting for you.”
Zan groaned, drawing the attention of the others that he tried to ignore. Ava left and left the others to their own plans. Just as that happened Alex felt something in the back of his head that caused his to look around.
“What?” Isabel asked as she noticed Alex’s reaction
“I’m not sur…” Alex stopped what he was saying when the feeling picked up and became Rath’s voice.
{Hey Alex. You can bring us home now.} Rath said through the bond
“What the?” Alex said
“Alex?” Zan asked
“It was Rath. He and Lonnie want to come home.” Alex said with confusion
“They’ve only been gone a day and a bit.” Maria said, “Couldn’t have been much of a honeymoon.”
“Yeah, anyway they’re waiting and I think that bringing them home should be done in private.” Alex said. With that they all sneaked out and headed up stairs.
Living Room, Parker Residence, Immediately Following
Liz unlocked the door and the gang all entered and took seats as Alex stood in the centre of the room and opened a tunnel connecting the living room to the hotel where Rath and Lonnie were staying. A few seconds later the newly weds exited the passage.
Isabel moved over to her sister and hugged her. “Hey Mrs Guerin…Now that’s a phrase I never thought I would be saying.”
“I’ll bet.” Lonnie said as her hand returned to Rath’s
“Now what kind of honeymoon could you two have possible had in a day?” Zan said as he moved up to the couple
“Actually we came back because...I…we have something to tell you.” Lonnie said
“Well come on then, tell us.” Isabel said
Lonnie tried to say something but couldn’t find the words. Instead she took her sister’s hand and pressed it to her belly. Isabel was a little confused at first but then got a slight flash.
“Oh my god.” Isabel said as she hugged Lonnie, only much tighter than before. “Congratulations.”
Zan and everyone else suddenly caught on to what was happening and moved over to congratulate the couple. After half an hour they were all seated.
“I can’t believe it.” Laurie said, “I’m going to be an aunt.”
“You can’t believe it. How do you think we feel?” Rath said
“And Laurie in case you hadn’t noticed, Maria is pregnant as well.” Michael said
“Well yeah but you aren’t married to Maria…yet.” Laurie teased causing to Michael and Maria to blush slightly.
“So do you know what you’re having yet?” Liz asked
“It’s a girl. We were planning in calling her Zanila.” Lonnie said as she looked at her brother.
“Really?” Zan said, less than enthused.
“What? I thought you would have been happy about that?” Lonnie asked a little disappointed
“Sorry Lonnie, believe me I’m honoured and really happy about the gesture but I…well I don’t know about you but I just don’t like the sound of Zanila.” Zan explained
“Well, yeah we do kind of have an issue with that but it’s a minor one.” Rath said
“What about Ziala?” Alex asked
“Ziala?” Zan enquired, “I like that. But…”
“Yeah but it sort of defeats the purpose of naming her for Zan.” Lonnie explained
“Not really. Ziala is the oldest feminine form of Zan in the Antarian language.” Alex said
“Really.” Lonnie said as she looked at Rath, both having a silent discussion about using it and nodded.
“Ziala would be perfect. Thanks Alex.” Rath said, “Got to admit it is better than us considering Paige.”
“You considered Paige.” Lonnie said as she shook her head. She then noticed the looks on Michael and Maria’s faces as they looked at each other. “What?” she asked
“Paige.” Maria said, “That’s perfect.”
“Yeah.” Michael said, agreeing with her. At least they now had a name for their daughter, next came their son.
“See they think it’s a good name.” Rath said.
“Yeah, they got the idea from us. You got it from Charmed…big difference.” Lonnie said
“CHARMED???” Maria said, “Oh well I can live with that. So do you know how long before…you know?”
“Before she’s born? A little under a month.” Lonnie said
“A month?” Liz, Isabel, Maria and Laurie all said at once
“Thank god we’re at fifteen months.” Maria said
“Yeah, it would be impossible to hide our conditions if we were that way.” Isabel said
“I don’t know, I wouldn’t mind it being a month.” Liz said
“Are you crazy, do you have any idea how many kids you would have by now? Hell we all act like rabbits.” Maria said
“I know but at least we could start raising them.” Liz said as she snuggled in closer to Max who touched his fingertips to her hand.
“Hey, where are Ava and the others anyway.” Lonnie asked. She wanted to have Ava here when she told the others.
“Ava and Tess’s powers have grown. They’re together just now…Tess has some things she needs to work through.” Max explained
Valenti Residence, 19:00
Kyle had been by Tess’s side all day, he was never more than a couple of feet from her and she was grateful for it. She needed to feel Kyle close to her if for no other reason that Tess needed to know he was okay.
When Ava arrived Kyle went to let her in and Tess kept close and sat on the sofa.
“Hey Tess, how are you doing?” Ava asked her sister
“Better, much better thanks to Kyle.” Tess responded as Kyle kissed her cheek.
“Do you guys want me to go or…” Kyle asked
“I…eh…” Tess tried to say
“You can go, just make sure that you check in every so often.” Ava said
“Yeah sure.” Kyle said as he kneeled down beside Tess, “I’ll speak to you later okay?”
“Yeah, thanks Kyle.” Tess whispered. They kissed goodbye and Kyle left, it only took a couple of hours for him to make a decision on what he wanted to do, now all he had to do was see his father.
When Kyle closed the door behind him Ava sat down next to Tess and looked squarely at her.
“Okay, what the hell did that son of a bitch do to you?” Ava asked
“What?” Tess asked
“You know what I mean. I’ve gotten to know you and I know that something like this would not have bothered you as much as it has.” Ava said
“Ava, I…”
“Tess.”
“Ava, I’ve never told anyone this. Nasedo…he made a deal.” Tess said
“With who?” Ava asked
“Kivar.”
“WHAT?” Ava yelled with disbelief, “This guy was supposed to be a guardian, how could he…”
“Ava.” Tess said to get her sisters attention, “Ava he made the deal at least ten years before we hatched. Basically Nasedo was to raise me so that I would get to Max and get knocked up. When that didn’t work Kivar used the Ganderial on me.”
“Jesus.” Ava said, “How could he have done that? I mean he raised you, you would have been the closest thing he had to a daughter.”
“I know…sometimes he even told me that.” Tess said, “I never even thought that the Ganderial would happen, even after I…the Skins dealt with Nasedo.”
“What did you just say?” Ava asked seriously
“The Skins dealt with…”
“No, no you said I.” Ava said
Tess tried to look down but couldn’t stop herself from looking back up into her sister’s face.
“Tess, did you kill Nasedo?” Ava asked
Tess shook her head; tears were now falling down her face.
“Tess, tell me what happened.” Ava softly ordered, “Something really freaked you out when you saw that synthetic you created.”
Tess gathered enough strength…or rather how much she had left. Every since it happened it had been eating away at her but if there was anyone she could completely confide in was her sister.
“Nasedo, he…he isn’t dead. He’s still alive.” Tess finally admitted
“Tess.” Ava said while shaking her head, “Max, you, all the others you all told us what happened. Nasedo went to Max, he died, Max got the others and at the pod chamber he turned to dust when the healing stones failed.”
“Most of that is correct. It wasn’t the Skins that went after Nasedo that night…I did…but there was one near by. I wanted to protect the others and myself from the deal he made with Kivar. I wanted to kill him but I couldn’t…he was close to dying when I was finished with him though.” Tess said
“And the rest of it?”
“Somehow he made his way to Max and like we told you we took the body up to the mountain. The healing stones would have worked but I couldn’t let them so I altered the energy my stone emitted, I corrupted it. You see with shape shifters the body doesn’t matter, well at least the majority of it. When we were finished at the chamber Nasedo was still very much alive, most of his body was dead but inside him a small portion of him survived…probably changed what was left of himself into a snake or something. Something alive enough to keep his mind active until he could regenerate his body.”
“So when you saw Nasedo you thought he had come back.” Ava said
“Pretty much, yeah.”
“And nobody knows about this?” Ava asked
“No, I locked this in a very dark part in the back of my head. I’ve only told you.” Tess said
“This is insane Tess. You at least have to tell Serena, if Nasedo is still out there then…”
“I know but how can I? I mean after all this time.” Tess said
“We’ll tell her together. After that if you want to tell Max or the others then I’ll be with you and you know that Kyle will be with you as well.”
“Yeah I know, thank you Ava.” Tess said as she hugged her sister tightly
“Hey, we all have our secrets.” Ava said, “Just nothing like this.” she joked, causing Tess to smile. “So, how about we get on with practicing our new power. Believe me when I say that you and Kyle get have a lot of fun with it.” She winked
“Really?” Tess said
“Really.” Ava countered and then the two got down to practicing. They created everything from a cockroach to copies of Zan or Kyle, both half naked and both oiled up with their bare chests glistening in the light. Then they really started having fun…right after Ava brought in some popcorn.
Valenti’s Office, Sheriff’s Department, 20 Minutes After Kyle Left
“Hey Sheriff?” Hanson asked as he stood in the office doorway
“Hanson I said I didn’t want to be disturbed.” Jim said as he was going through a load of paper work he received from the Secret Service about the Presidents visit in a week. That and he was constantly getting phone calls from the Mayor about it were doing his head in.
“Sorry sir, but your son is here.” Hanson said
“Oh right, thanks…send him in.” Jim said
Kyle entered his father’s office and sat down on the other side of the desk after planting a large coffee before his dad.
“Thanks Kyle, I needed this.” Jim said as he inhaled the aroma, “So what did you need to see me about.”
“Dad, I’ve been thinking about this all day. I…I want to marry Tess.” Kyle said
“I know, you’ve already told me you asked her.” Jim said, not understanding what his son was telling him
“No dad, I want to marry her. As soon as possible.” Kyle said
“And by that you mean…”
“Whenever it can be arranged…Antarian or Human, I want Tess to be my wife. I’ve already seen Serena and she’ll get a message to Tess’s father. Hopefully he can link with someone here on Earth and I can ask him directly.” Kyle said
“Kyle, I’m proud of you for taking things seriously recently…god knows how I would have reacted in your place. I have to ask – are you completely sure about this? I mean it is for the right reasons?” Jim asked
“Well if your asking if I want to marry just because of the kids then you already know the answer to that. I love her, I want to spend my life wife her and I would do anything for her…the children are just one hell of a bonus.” Kyle said
“Well then I suggest you sit down with Tess and discuss just what kind of wedding you want.” Jim said
Kyle stood up and moved round to the other side of the desk to shake hands with his father but Jim pulled him into a hug.
“So need any help with anything?” Kyle asked
“No thanks, I’ve got it handled. Actually, you could do me a favour.” Jim said
“Name it.”
“Stop by Carlota’s on your way home. Pick up 2 dozen red roses and drop them by Amy’s.” Jim requested
“Dad, do I really need to get involved with your love life?” Kyle joked
“Oh I think it’s a good revenge for you and Tess making me feel old and turning me into a grandpa.” Jim said
“You’re not one yet.” Kyle said, “So…eh…money.”
Jim reached into his pocket and pulled out a hundred dollars.
“Dad this is a bit much.” Kyle said
“Yes well I want you to get the best…and a little something for Tess.” Jim said
“Thanks dad.” Kyle said. He put the money in his pocket and turned to leave but stopped when Jim said,
“A proper engagement ring…one that stays above the skin, would be a good call to.”
Kyle nodded and left the room. When he was just about to get onto the street he checked his wallet to see if he remembered his brand new gold credit card and smiled. Kyle had never been pre-approved on anything but then he didn’t have several million in the bank back then. His first stop was the most expensive jewellers in Roswell and picked out a ring that he knew Tess would love…all $5000 of it. Then he continued to the florists and picked out the roses his father requested as well as a dozen carnations for Tess – her favourite flower...at least on Earth.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 69
Out in the Desert (Where Max and Liz found the orb), 19:30
Max had driven Liz out here after he had blindfolded her. He had intended on their destination on being a surprise but Liz’s prophetic abilities kicked in and she got a glimpse of the location they were heading to. She didn’t see anything that Max had planned and at first she thought she was seeing a fragment of the past when they were last out here.
“Max?” Liz said
“Yes my love.” Max responded as he slowed the jeep and turned off the main road
“Why are we going out to the pylon?” she asked with a smirk
Max suddenly looked at her and shook his head. “You know that little power of yours really does take the surprise out of things.”
“Relax sweetie, I only got our destination. Whatever you have planned is still a surprise.” Liz said
“Well just make sure you keep that blindfold on then.” Max said,
“Don’t worry Max, I will.” Liz said as she felt the jeep come to a stop.
Max got out and went to the other side of the vehicle where he helped Liz get out. Taking Liz’s hand in his own, Max guided her forward while using his powers to move any large rocks from their path so that she wouldn’t trip. Carefully he positioned her and then untied the blindfold.
Liz’s eyes adjusted to the dim light that surrounded them in the dark desert. Before Liz was a circular table with a single red rose and two tall candles in the centre. Surrounding them, about five feet from the table was a circle of candles. Three rows, each containing candles taller than the row before it, had flickering flames that entranced Liz.
As Liz looked around Max went over and turned on a CD player from which violin music started playing. Liz moved closer to the table and Max pulled out the seat that she sat down in. Max then promptly push it back against the table, making sure that Liz was comfortable.
“Max, what is all this?” Liz asked
“Well it occurred to me that we’ve been making love a lot but not a lot of romance. Tonight is completely about romance my dearest.” Max said as he poured some non-alcoholic champagne into two glasses and presented one of them to Liz.
“I take it the possibility of sex is not out of the picture though?” Liz asked as she gave a sly smile.
“Whatever my queen would like, she shall get.” Max said
“Good to know. So…what’s for dinner?” Liz asked
“Tonight…” Max said as he moved to a cart at the side of the table. “We have Saffron Chicken, Caesar Salad, a soup that my mom made and had told me nothing about it and for desert…a couple of slices of chocolate cake and whipped cream.”
“Now how did you get all this out here with out me knowing about it?” Liz asked as she took a sip from her glass
“Ah, the advantages of having someone who can open wormholes as a future brother in-law.” Max stated. He waved his hands over the plates to ensure the food was hot and then placed one down in front of Liz.
For an hour the two ate, savouring each bite as they talked about things. They discussed everything from Tess to Gandi’s latest litter, which was promptly placed inside the cave. When the meal was finished both of them got up and walked around for a little bit, each holding their lover’s hands as they strolled over the rough sands.
Eventually they made their way back to the table. Max ran over to the jeep and pulled a small box out of the glove compartment and Ran back over to Liz.
“Liz…my mom gave me this earlier. She said that she thought you should have it, that she would like you to have.” Max said as he opened the box and presented the engagement ring his father had given to Diane.
Liz recognised the ring immediately and shook her head, “Max, no way. I can’t accept that.” She said
“Liz, yes you can. You’re like a second daughter to mom…along with Lonnie…but she wants you to have it.” Max said as he got removed the ring from the box and got down on one knee. Carefully he took hold of Liz’s hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. When it was over the place where her bonding ring was hidden the new ring glowed brightly and rippled slightly as the two rings formed a connection.
Max looked up at Liz before standing back onto his feet. Gently he bent his head forward and kissed her. They wrapped their arms around each other as the kiss deepened; Liz touched the side of Max’s face before running her hands along his arms. They held each other tightly and Max moved his hand down to firmly grab her ass.
They moved closer to the table and then began to strip each other until both were naked. Max released Liz long enough to clear the table, which he did by yanking the table cloth off of it and taking whatever was on it with it. The two candles immediately came into contact with the fabric causing it to burst into flames and becoming a roaring inferno beside them. Max lay Liz on to the table and admired her nude form before proceeding to kiss his way up her belly and back to her mouth.
Max gently spread her legs and moved in between them before bending back down. He grabbed the bottle from the bucket beside the table and poured the contents all over her chest before he latched his mouth on to her left nipple and began to suck on it while teasing it with his tongue. One of his hands quietly snaked its way up her body to cup her other breast.
While her lover was gently playing with her chest, Liz reached down and started to stroke Max’s ever-growing length. Every so often she would squeeze tightly, causing Max to groan and bite down on her nipple, which caused her to scream with pleasure. Already her body was trembling with need, she needed Max inside her and she needed it now.
Liz brought her legs up and locked them behind Max’s ass. She used the leverage to bring him closer, her hand guiding him to her core. Both moaned quietly when the head of Max’s cock slipped inside her but then Max gave a solid, hard thrust and soon his entire length was buried inside Liz. Max looked deep into her eyes, the light from the fire and the candles were glistening in them as he caressed her body.
The sensations of Liz surrounding Max’s dick caused his knees to turn to jelly. He could no longer stand and he didn’t want to, he wanted to be lying on top of his queen. Gently he slid her up further onto the table, never removing himself from her wet core, and moved on top of her. They remained still like that for a few minutes, Max cradled between her legs as they kissed.
Slowly Max pulled back, withdrawing his cock so that only half of it remained within Liz and just as slowly he moved back inside as Liz raised her hips to meet Max half way. Again and again they moved together, their bodies becoming one as Max slid in and out of her.
“Max.” Liz moaned into his ear, “Harder…PLEASE.” she begged
Max was only too eager to comply and gradually picked up the pace.
“God…LIZ.” Max groaned as he felt her tighten around him. “You feel so good.”
Eventually Max was pounding against Liz. Their grunts and groans filled the night sky. If they weren’t so isolated the noise would certainly have attracted attention. In the firelight their bodies glowed as their sweat reflected the amber flickers. Both were growing closer to their climax as Max’s balls slapped against Liz, it didn’t take long for her to scream out in pleasure as the waves of emotion over took her. Max wasn’t far behind her. A couple more hard and deep thrusts and he came inside her.
They remained joined for a few more minutes until Liz loosened her legs and Max rolled off of her. On the table they lay side by side and looked up at the night sky was the remains of the tablecloth was nothing more than a pile of ashes. Liz still wanted to feel close to Max so she rolled over onto her side and draped and arm over him as she laid her head on his chest. Max spooned her up against him with his arm and kissed the top of her head.
“You know, we’ve grown up a lot since last year.” Max stated as he stared straight up
“You can say that again. I seem to recall the two of us sitting in the jeep, watching Topolsky knock on Michael’s door and speaking to Hank.” Liz said
“Oh yeah and Kyle coming running up behind us when you dropped your ring and bent down to pick it up.” Max said, “Three guesses what he thought was happening.”
“Yeah.” Liz giggled, “And our excuse for being there - waiting for Michael so we can go bowling.”
“Well we were put on the spot.” Max said
“I suppose but we’re pretty smart. I’d like to think we could have come up with a better alibi.”
“Yeah…oh what about when that teacher asked you how you’re mating experiment was going?” Max said, “You said it was going quiet well.”
“I said it was going great.” Liz said, “But I think it went very, very well.” she said as she moved up and kissed Max softly.
“Hmmm…I love you.” Max whispered
“I love you too.” Liz responded
It took a while but the pair eventually got up from the table and dressed themselves very slowly. One by one they extinguished the candles and packed up everything for collection, either by Alex opening a wormhole under it all or by someone actually coming out to get it…like that was ever going to happen. Soon they were back on the road and heading home.
“You know I had a flash when you put me on that table tonight.” Liz said knowing that what she was about to tell Max would cause a nice little distraction.
“Oh yeah, what was it?” Max asked
“You don’t want to know.” Liz said
“Yes I do.” Max asked; his curiosity was now peaking.
“No you really don’t.”
“I swear I do.”
“Well it’s nothing really, Alex just ate your sister out on it this morning.” Liz said
“Oh god, I did so not want to know that.” Max said, “We ate of that table Liz.”
“Well yeah, so did Alex.” she joked
“Liz….” Max trailed out, “What happened to the beautiful, innocent girl I saved from a gunshot wound?”
“I’m sorry baby, just playing…and she grew up into you’re fiancé.” Liz said as she gave him a quick peck on the cheek.
Serena’s Apartment, 20:00
“God Tess.” Serena said. “You should have told me this when I first came into town.”
Tess had come to tell Serena about what happened with Nasedo and had brought Ava along for support.
“I didn’t know you then.” Tess said, “I couldn’t trust you.”
“Tess I am a guardian to the Royal 4.” Serena said with disbelief that Tess couldn’t trust her
“Yeah well so was Nasedo and look what he did and wanted me to do.” Tess countered.
Serena was about to respond but knew that Tess had her at that. Serena had trailed along side her fellow shape shifter for a couple of months prior to their activation and sent to protect the hybrid embryos of their king and the others. She thought of him as a loyal subject to the king, obviously she was dead wrong.
“Tess…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean…Tess I just find it hard to believe that he would have done this.” Serena said
“Well believe it, hell he taught me every trick he knew to get Max into bed. If he wasn’t so in love with Liz…well god know what could have happened. Serena I turned on Nasedo. I should have killed him when I had the chance but I couldn’t, he still raised me and was the closest thing I had to a father. He’s out there somewhere.” Tess said
“Ava when did you find out about this?” Serena asked
“This evening…Tess freaked after an incident with our powers. When I asked her about it she told me. Serena no-one else knows about this.” Ava said
“Not even Kyle.” Tess said quickly
“Then I suggest we handle this matter by ourselves.” Serena said, “Nasedo’s betrayal is for me to deal with but finding him will be a problem. In the kind of condition you left him in Nasedo will have to choose a lower cast life form to stay alive…he could be anywhere.”
Tess thought for a moment but shook her head. He really could be anywhere from the Pod Chamber mountain to the Harding Residence or for that matter any other home they stayed in while using his cover. However, something in her told her that he would have stayed close to Roswell.
“I don’t know…he could be anywhere.” Tess said
Ava also thought for a moment, she didn’t know Nasedo but her life in New York had taught her a lot – including the ability of looking through her enemy’s eyes. She could guess that Nasedo would go to the last place that anyone would look for him and only one place, in or around Roswell, fit that description.
“I think I might know.” Ava said, causing both her guardian and protector to look at her
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Kyle had just pulled up outside and grabbed hold of the flowers his father asked him to buy for Amy. Quickly he made his way to the front door and rang the doorbell, he only had to wait for a few minutes before the door opened.
“Kyle, what can I do for you?” Amy said
“Miss Deluca, my dad asked me to give you these and his apologies for not being able to give them to you himself.” Kyle said as he handed over the roses
“Thank you.” Amy said as she inhaled the aroma of the flowers, “They’re beautiful Kyle, I’ll have to make sure to thank your father properly.”
“That I don’t want to know about.” Kyle said as he tried to shake the image of his dad and Amy in his head.
“I can imagine. Anyway would you like to come in?” Amy asked
“No, thanks. I’ve got to go and see Tess but thanks anyway.” Kyle said
“Well I’ll see you soon then, bye Kyle.”
“See ya Miss Deluca.” Kyle said as he turned to back to the car
“Kyle, would you please start calling me Amy.”
“Yeah?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Amy confirmed
“Okay.” Kyle said as he got into the car, “Bye Amy.”
Amy smiled and went back into her house, filled a vase with water and put the flowers into it. She spent the next thirty minutes placing the vase in different parts of the living room, eventually settling on her coffee table.
Eagle Rock Military Base, Midnight
“No way, I am not going near that place.” Tess said loudly when she saw here Ava had brought her, “God Ava, don’t you know what this place is…why would you bring us here?”
“Of course I know what this place is.” Ava responded, “Think about it for a minute; if you were an alien shape shifter on your last legs, being hunted by humans, Skins and the people you were supposed to protect but betrayed…were would you go?”
Both Tess and Serena looked at the abandoned facility. It was the place that was used to hold the survivors of the crash before Serena and Nasedo escaped with the eight pods. It was the place that Pierce used to contain Max and torture him. This was the one place that the group had vowed never to return to…at any cost.
“This is the last place on Earth I would go.” Ava said
“She’s got a point.” Serena said
“I know…I just don’t know if I can go in there.” Tess said
“You wont have to.” Ava said as she waved her hand over her face. In an instant the differences of her face and hair here gone and she was truly identical to her sister.
“What are you doing?” Tess said
“The only person he would come out for is you. Anyone else and I doubt he would even make an appearance.” Ava said
“In case you missed the whole story thing…I tried to kill him.” Tess said
“But you couldn’t.” Serena said, “You tried to but you couldn’t and he knows that.”
Ava hugged Tess and told her that everything would be okay. Then she slowly made her way down the hill and into the base. It didn’t take long for her to find the entrance and she snaked her way down the halls. She checked every room, every closest but she really had no idea where to start looking until she reached the gate that blocked her access to the rest of the facility.
She raised her hand and blasted the obstruction right from its hinges. She knew that the noise would certainly get Nasedo’s attention. She started her exploration of the area, when Nasedo had pretended to be Pierce he ordered the clean up of the entire facility after Michael ripped through the place. The only thing that remained untouched was the broken observation window into the White Room and that was the way Ava found it.
She stepped through the opening and stood on the fragmented glass, breaking it even further. She couldn’t help but feel the chill the room gave her; slowly she touched the wall and got flashes of when Max was guest of the facility as well as a few other things that the Special Unit did here. She was more than ready to leave this room but along with the flash she could see something else. Images of a dark storm filled her mind and it was that that told her something else was here.
“Nasedo?” she asked
She heard something scratch in the wall behind her. Then the sound grew louder and then it came from all the walls, even the floor and ceiling had the noise coming from it. Before longs the noise became deafening to Ava and she covered her ears. After a few minutes it suddenly stopped and a small corner of one of the panels began to move back and forth as something began to push it from the other side.
Ava moved back into the corner as far away from the opening as possible but then she saw what was causing it. Dozens of small black rats poured from the hole. The vermin surrounded her, forming a curve around her as more and more of them entered the room. Some even climbed onto the gurney that was still in the room, each and every one of them started her in the eye.
“Nasedo…I…” Ava started to say but each of them started to glow.
The mass of rodents came together until once more Nasedo was whole, but not completely. His eyes were black as night and his left arm was nothing but a stub coming from his shoulder. The fingers on his other hand were longer than that of a human and with much paler skin.
“What’s wrong Tess, don’t like your handy work?” Nasedo said, “You are the one who did this to me you ungrateful bitch. Thanks to you I have to regenerate my body, I am unable to fully assume a human form and I can’t even change into my natural appearance.”
“Yeah well you wanted me to betray Max.” Ava said, still keeping up her pretence of being Tess.
“I raised you, I taught you all that I knew…all you had to do was seduce him and we could have gone home.” Nasedo yelled
“Like I give a damn Nasedo.” Ava yelled back but Nasedo grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall
“Well you will give a damn my dear, you see you may not be able to kill me but I have no problem with killing you.” Nasedo spat
All of a sudden there was a flash of light and Nasedo was the one who found him against the wall only he was slumped on the floor. As his senses came back to him he looked at the opening. He had to look twice and then back to the girl he raised that was rubbing her throat.
“Touch my sister again and I will kill you.” Tess said with venom and determination
“How can this be possible?” Nasedo asked as he looked between the two.
Ava changed her appearance back to her usual look and smiled at Nasedo.
“Nasedo, meet my sister Ava. You know of the New York 4.” Tess said as she helped Ava back through the opening.
Nasedo watched the two and then looked on as Serena appeared behind them.
“Hello Hedharin.” Serena said
Both of the younger girls looked confused for a second and realised that it was Nasedo’s original name and that his human name, Ed Harding, came from it.
“Serena? So the eight have joined together.” Nasedo said
“Yes and in case you’re wondering Kivar’s plan to use the Ganderial failed.” Serena said
“So why are you here?” he asked
“We’re here to make sure you don’t hurt Kyle or any of the others.” Tess said
“Kyle? Ah so you’ve given in to you’re human half.” Nasedo said
“Yeah, I’m bonded with him and I’m pregnant.” Tess said as she eyed Nasedo
“You really disappoint me Tess.” Nasedo said
“Well we’ll have to live with your disappointment.” Serena said, “Hedharin, you have betrayed your oath to protect the Royal 4 and entered into a pact with the enemy Kivar. During you’re travels you have killed innocent humans, many of whom did not even discover you’re true identity. Do you deny this?”
“No I do not deny it. The humans are Neanderthal’s and Kivar won, that boy would never do what is necessary to secure victory so I decided to ally myself with Kivar.” Kivar said
“Well for the record…the humans are not Neanderthal’s. They are more important than you can possibly know, Alex Whitman has already evolved to a point beyond us and Liz Parker was created by the Progenitors to be a Caretaker for the Granolith that they built. Max Evans has also taken on his role as king and has held the Troken.” Serena said
“Well, well, well. The brat has accepted his destiny…I thought it would never happen.” Nasedo said
“Well at least the king part of it but he was right - Liz was his destiny.” Tess said
“Hedharin, you are a traitor. In order to protect the Royal 8 and the others, the sentence of this crime is death.” Serena said
“Like you would even try, you were never stronger than me Serena.” Nasedo said
He quickly raised his hand to blast Serena, Tess and Ava but the two girls used their new gifts to create duplicates of the group around the room while Serena used her own powers to dissipate Nasedo’s attack. Nasedo just looked around the room trying to figure out which of them was real.
“Impressive. I wasn’t expecting that little trick to kick in until you turned twenty.” Nasedo said. Quickly he started to blast each of the copies, which promptly faded and was replaced by another.
As Nasedo turned to shoot behind him Serena took the opportunity to shoot him. Ava also joined in, allowing her duplicates to fade away. She knew that her attacking power wasn’t even close to Michael or Rath’s so she sent her energy through Serena. Nasedo fell to his knees as he became surrounded by the destructive energy. Tess looked on, a tear formed in the corner of her eye as she watched her quasi-father writhe in pain.
“What’s…arhhhhhh…what’s the matter Tess? Still can’t kill me?” Nasedo taunted, “If you don’t the first person that dies is your human, then I’ll rip that filth he placed in you from your body.”
Tess quickly put her hand on Serena’s shoulder without thinking about anything else other than protecting Kyle and their offspring, the intensity of the beam doubled. The blinding light impacted against Nasedo caused him to crumple against the wall, his skin began to blister and his shape began to loose it stability. At first a couple of his fingers fell off and turned into dust. Before long he was lying face down on the floor, blood dripping from cracks in his blistered skin. He was dead.
Soon his body changed back into its natural form, with large black eyes and grey skin. The three women climbed back into the room and watched as the body decomposed into a pile of dust, which Serena dispersed with her powers.
“Can he come back this time?” Tess asked
“No, he wasn’t fully regenerated from the last time. He would have been too weak to sustain his mind this time and there isn’t anything left of his body.” Serena said
“Good.” Ava said, “Are you okay?” she asked Tess
“No.” Tess said quietly, “But it needed to be done…I guess I just hoped he had changed.”
“I know Tess, I’m sorry. I hoped he would have been different as well, that what you did to him the first time would have gotten through to him.” Serena said
Together the three women left the facility, each of them hoped that none of them would see this place again.
To Be Continued…
Out in the Desert (Where Max and Liz found the orb), 19:30
Max had driven Liz out here after he had blindfolded her. He had intended on their destination on being a surprise but Liz’s prophetic abilities kicked in and she got a glimpse of the location they were heading to. She didn’t see anything that Max had planned and at first she thought she was seeing a fragment of the past when they were last out here.
“Max?” Liz said
“Yes my love.” Max responded as he slowed the jeep and turned off the main road
“Why are we going out to the pylon?” she asked with a smirk
Max suddenly looked at her and shook his head. “You know that little power of yours really does take the surprise out of things.”
“Relax sweetie, I only got our destination. Whatever you have planned is still a surprise.” Liz said
“Well just make sure you keep that blindfold on then.” Max said,
“Don’t worry Max, I will.” Liz said as she felt the jeep come to a stop.
Max got out and went to the other side of the vehicle where he helped Liz get out. Taking Liz’s hand in his own, Max guided her forward while using his powers to move any large rocks from their path so that she wouldn’t trip. Carefully he positioned her and then untied the blindfold.
Liz’s eyes adjusted to the dim light that surrounded them in the dark desert. Before Liz was a circular table with a single red rose and two tall candles in the centre. Surrounding them, about five feet from the table was a circle of candles. Three rows, each containing candles taller than the row before it, had flickering flames that entranced Liz.
As Liz looked around Max went over and turned on a CD player from which violin music started playing. Liz moved closer to the table and Max pulled out the seat that she sat down in. Max then promptly push it back against the table, making sure that Liz was comfortable.
“Max, what is all this?” Liz asked
“Well it occurred to me that we’ve been making love a lot but not a lot of romance. Tonight is completely about romance my dearest.” Max said as he poured some non-alcoholic champagne into two glasses and presented one of them to Liz.
“I take it the possibility of sex is not out of the picture though?” Liz asked as she gave a sly smile.
“Whatever my queen would like, she shall get.” Max said
“Good to know. So…what’s for dinner?” Liz asked
“Tonight…” Max said as he moved to a cart at the side of the table. “We have Saffron Chicken, Caesar Salad, a soup that my mom made and had told me nothing about it and for desert…a couple of slices of chocolate cake and whipped cream.”
“Now how did you get all this out here with out me knowing about it?” Liz asked as she took a sip from her glass
“Ah, the advantages of having someone who can open wormholes as a future brother in-law.” Max stated. He waved his hands over the plates to ensure the food was hot and then placed one down in front of Liz.
For an hour the two ate, savouring each bite as they talked about things. They discussed everything from Tess to Gandi’s latest litter, which was promptly placed inside the cave. When the meal was finished both of them got up and walked around for a little bit, each holding their lover’s hands as they strolled over the rough sands.
Eventually they made their way back to the table. Max ran over to the jeep and pulled a small box out of the glove compartment and Ran back over to Liz.
“Liz…my mom gave me this earlier. She said that she thought you should have it, that she would like you to have.” Max said as he opened the box and presented the engagement ring his father had given to Diane.
Liz recognised the ring immediately and shook her head, “Max, no way. I can’t accept that.” She said
“Liz, yes you can. You’re like a second daughter to mom…along with Lonnie…but she wants you to have it.” Max said as he got removed the ring from the box and got down on one knee. Carefully he took hold of Liz’s hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. When it was over the place where her bonding ring was hidden the new ring glowed brightly and rippled slightly as the two rings formed a connection.
Max looked up at Liz before standing back onto his feet. Gently he bent his head forward and kissed her. They wrapped their arms around each other as the kiss deepened; Liz touched the side of Max’s face before running her hands along his arms. They held each other tightly and Max moved his hand down to firmly grab her ass.
They moved closer to the table and then began to strip each other until both were naked. Max released Liz long enough to clear the table, which he did by yanking the table cloth off of it and taking whatever was on it with it. The two candles immediately came into contact with the fabric causing it to burst into flames and becoming a roaring inferno beside them. Max lay Liz on to the table and admired her nude form before proceeding to kiss his way up her belly and back to her mouth.
Max gently spread her legs and moved in between them before bending back down. He grabbed the bottle from the bucket beside the table and poured the contents all over her chest before he latched his mouth on to her left nipple and began to suck on it while teasing it with his tongue. One of his hands quietly snaked its way up her body to cup her other breast.
While her lover was gently playing with her chest, Liz reached down and started to stroke Max’s ever-growing length. Every so often she would squeeze tightly, causing Max to groan and bite down on her nipple, which caused her to scream with pleasure. Already her body was trembling with need, she needed Max inside her and she needed it now.
Liz brought her legs up and locked them behind Max’s ass. She used the leverage to bring him closer, her hand guiding him to her core. Both moaned quietly when the head of Max’s cock slipped inside her but then Max gave a solid, hard thrust and soon his entire length was buried inside Liz. Max looked deep into her eyes, the light from the fire and the candles were glistening in them as he caressed her body.
The sensations of Liz surrounding Max’s dick caused his knees to turn to jelly. He could no longer stand and he didn’t want to, he wanted to be lying on top of his queen. Gently he slid her up further onto the table, never removing himself from her wet core, and moved on top of her. They remained still like that for a few minutes, Max cradled between her legs as they kissed.
Slowly Max pulled back, withdrawing his cock so that only half of it remained within Liz and just as slowly he moved back inside as Liz raised her hips to meet Max half way. Again and again they moved together, their bodies becoming one as Max slid in and out of her.
“Max.” Liz moaned into his ear, “Harder…PLEASE.” she begged
Max was only too eager to comply and gradually picked up the pace.
“God…LIZ.” Max groaned as he felt her tighten around him. “You feel so good.”
Eventually Max was pounding against Liz. Their grunts and groans filled the night sky. If they weren’t so isolated the noise would certainly have attracted attention. In the firelight their bodies glowed as their sweat reflected the amber flickers. Both were growing closer to their climax as Max’s balls slapped against Liz, it didn’t take long for her to scream out in pleasure as the waves of emotion over took her. Max wasn’t far behind her. A couple more hard and deep thrusts and he came inside her.
They remained joined for a few more minutes until Liz loosened her legs and Max rolled off of her. On the table they lay side by side and looked up at the night sky was the remains of the tablecloth was nothing more than a pile of ashes. Liz still wanted to feel close to Max so she rolled over onto her side and draped and arm over him as she laid her head on his chest. Max spooned her up against him with his arm and kissed the top of her head.
“You know, we’ve grown up a lot since last year.” Max stated as he stared straight up
“You can say that again. I seem to recall the two of us sitting in the jeep, watching Topolsky knock on Michael’s door and speaking to Hank.” Liz said
“Oh yeah and Kyle coming running up behind us when you dropped your ring and bent down to pick it up.” Max said, “Three guesses what he thought was happening.”
“Yeah.” Liz giggled, “And our excuse for being there - waiting for Michael so we can go bowling.”
“Well we were put on the spot.” Max said
“I suppose but we’re pretty smart. I’d like to think we could have come up with a better alibi.”
“Yeah…oh what about when that teacher asked you how you’re mating experiment was going?” Max said, “You said it was going quiet well.”
“I said it was going great.” Liz said, “But I think it went very, very well.” she said as she moved up and kissed Max softly.
“Hmmm…I love you.” Max whispered
“I love you too.” Liz responded
It took a while but the pair eventually got up from the table and dressed themselves very slowly. One by one they extinguished the candles and packed up everything for collection, either by Alex opening a wormhole under it all or by someone actually coming out to get it…like that was ever going to happen. Soon they were back on the road and heading home.
“You know I had a flash when you put me on that table tonight.” Liz said knowing that what she was about to tell Max would cause a nice little distraction.
“Oh yeah, what was it?” Max asked
“You don’t want to know.” Liz said
“Yes I do.” Max asked; his curiosity was now peaking.
“No you really don’t.”
“I swear I do.”
“Well it’s nothing really, Alex just ate your sister out on it this morning.” Liz said
“Oh god, I did so not want to know that.” Max said, “We ate of that table Liz.”
“Well yeah, so did Alex.” she joked
“Liz….” Max trailed out, “What happened to the beautiful, innocent girl I saved from a gunshot wound?”
“I’m sorry baby, just playing…and she grew up into you’re fiancé.” Liz said as she gave him a quick peck on the cheek.
Serena’s Apartment, 20:00
“God Tess.” Serena said. “You should have told me this when I first came into town.”
Tess had come to tell Serena about what happened with Nasedo and had brought Ava along for support.
“I didn’t know you then.” Tess said, “I couldn’t trust you.”
“Tess I am a guardian to the Royal 4.” Serena said with disbelief that Tess couldn’t trust her
“Yeah well so was Nasedo and look what he did and wanted me to do.” Tess countered.
Serena was about to respond but knew that Tess had her at that. Serena had trailed along side her fellow shape shifter for a couple of months prior to their activation and sent to protect the hybrid embryos of their king and the others. She thought of him as a loyal subject to the king, obviously she was dead wrong.
“Tess…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean…Tess I just find it hard to believe that he would have done this.” Serena said
“Well believe it, hell he taught me every trick he knew to get Max into bed. If he wasn’t so in love with Liz…well god know what could have happened. Serena I turned on Nasedo. I should have killed him when I had the chance but I couldn’t, he still raised me and was the closest thing I had to a father. He’s out there somewhere.” Tess said
“Ava when did you find out about this?” Serena asked
“This evening…Tess freaked after an incident with our powers. When I asked her about it she told me. Serena no-one else knows about this.” Ava said
“Not even Kyle.” Tess said quickly
“Then I suggest we handle this matter by ourselves.” Serena said, “Nasedo’s betrayal is for me to deal with but finding him will be a problem. In the kind of condition you left him in Nasedo will have to choose a lower cast life form to stay alive…he could be anywhere.”
Tess thought for a moment but shook her head. He really could be anywhere from the Pod Chamber mountain to the Harding Residence or for that matter any other home they stayed in while using his cover. However, something in her told her that he would have stayed close to Roswell.
“I don’t know…he could be anywhere.” Tess said
Ava also thought for a moment, she didn’t know Nasedo but her life in New York had taught her a lot – including the ability of looking through her enemy’s eyes. She could guess that Nasedo would go to the last place that anyone would look for him and only one place, in or around Roswell, fit that description.
“I think I might know.” Ava said, causing both her guardian and protector to look at her
Deluca Residence, Same Time
Kyle had just pulled up outside and grabbed hold of the flowers his father asked him to buy for Amy. Quickly he made his way to the front door and rang the doorbell, he only had to wait for a few minutes before the door opened.
“Kyle, what can I do for you?” Amy said
“Miss Deluca, my dad asked me to give you these and his apologies for not being able to give them to you himself.” Kyle said as he handed over the roses
“Thank you.” Amy said as she inhaled the aroma of the flowers, “They’re beautiful Kyle, I’ll have to make sure to thank your father properly.”
“That I don’t want to know about.” Kyle said as he tried to shake the image of his dad and Amy in his head.
“I can imagine. Anyway would you like to come in?” Amy asked
“No, thanks. I’ve got to go and see Tess but thanks anyway.” Kyle said
“Well I’ll see you soon then, bye Kyle.”
“See ya Miss Deluca.” Kyle said as he turned to back to the car
“Kyle, would you please start calling me Amy.”
“Yeah?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Amy confirmed
“Okay.” Kyle said as he got into the car, “Bye Amy.”
Amy smiled and went back into her house, filled a vase with water and put the flowers into it. She spent the next thirty minutes placing the vase in different parts of the living room, eventually settling on her coffee table.
Eagle Rock Military Base, Midnight
“No way, I am not going near that place.” Tess said loudly when she saw here Ava had brought her, “God Ava, don’t you know what this place is…why would you bring us here?”
“Of course I know what this place is.” Ava responded, “Think about it for a minute; if you were an alien shape shifter on your last legs, being hunted by humans, Skins and the people you were supposed to protect but betrayed…were would you go?”
Both Tess and Serena looked at the abandoned facility. It was the place that was used to hold the survivors of the crash before Serena and Nasedo escaped with the eight pods. It was the place that Pierce used to contain Max and torture him. This was the one place that the group had vowed never to return to…at any cost.
“This is the last place on Earth I would go.” Ava said
“She’s got a point.” Serena said
“I know…I just don’t know if I can go in there.” Tess said
“You wont have to.” Ava said as she waved her hand over her face. In an instant the differences of her face and hair here gone and she was truly identical to her sister.
“What are you doing?” Tess said
“The only person he would come out for is you. Anyone else and I doubt he would even make an appearance.” Ava said
“In case you missed the whole story thing…I tried to kill him.” Tess said
“But you couldn’t.” Serena said, “You tried to but you couldn’t and he knows that.”
Ava hugged Tess and told her that everything would be okay. Then she slowly made her way down the hill and into the base. It didn’t take long for her to find the entrance and she snaked her way down the halls. She checked every room, every closest but she really had no idea where to start looking until she reached the gate that blocked her access to the rest of the facility.
She raised her hand and blasted the obstruction right from its hinges. She knew that the noise would certainly get Nasedo’s attention. She started her exploration of the area, when Nasedo had pretended to be Pierce he ordered the clean up of the entire facility after Michael ripped through the place. The only thing that remained untouched was the broken observation window into the White Room and that was the way Ava found it.
She stepped through the opening and stood on the fragmented glass, breaking it even further. She couldn’t help but feel the chill the room gave her; slowly she touched the wall and got flashes of when Max was guest of the facility as well as a few other things that the Special Unit did here. She was more than ready to leave this room but along with the flash she could see something else. Images of a dark storm filled her mind and it was that that told her something else was here.
“Nasedo?” she asked
She heard something scratch in the wall behind her. Then the sound grew louder and then it came from all the walls, even the floor and ceiling had the noise coming from it. Before longs the noise became deafening to Ava and she covered her ears. After a few minutes it suddenly stopped and a small corner of one of the panels began to move back and forth as something began to push it from the other side.
Ava moved back into the corner as far away from the opening as possible but then she saw what was causing it. Dozens of small black rats poured from the hole. The vermin surrounded her, forming a curve around her as more and more of them entered the room. Some even climbed onto the gurney that was still in the room, each and every one of them started her in the eye.
“Nasedo…I…” Ava started to say but each of them started to glow.
The mass of rodents came together until once more Nasedo was whole, but not completely. His eyes were black as night and his left arm was nothing but a stub coming from his shoulder. The fingers on his other hand were longer than that of a human and with much paler skin.
“What’s wrong Tess, don’t like your handy work?” Nasedo said, “You are the one who did this to me you ungrateful bitch. Thanks to you I have to regenerate my body, I am unable to fully assume a human form and I can’t even change into my natural appearance.”
“Yeah well you wanted me to betray Max.” Ava said, still keeping up her pretence of being Tess.
“I raised you, I taught you all that I knew…all you had to do was seduce him and we could have gone home.” Nasedo yelled
“Like I give a damn Nasedo.” Ava yelled back but Nasedo grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall
“Well you will give a damn my dear, you see you may not be able to kill me but I have no problem with killing you.” Nasedo spat
All of a sudden there was a flash of light and Nasedo was the one who found him against the wall only he was slumped on the floor. As his senses came back to him he looked at the opening. He had to look twice and then back to the girl he raised that was rubbing her throat.
“Touch my sister again and I will kill you.” Tess said with venom and determination
“How can this be possible?” Nasedo asked as he looked between the two.
Ava changed her appearance back to her usual look and smiled at Nasedo.
“Nasedo, meet my sister Ava. You know of the New York 4.” Tess said as she helped Ava back through the opening.
Nasedo watched the two and then looked on as Serena appeared behind them.
“Hello Hedharin.” Serena said
Both of the younger girls looked confused for a second and realised that it was Nasedo’s original name and that his human name, Ed Harding, came from it.
“Serena? So the eight have joined together.” Nasedo said
“Yes and in case you’re wondering Kivar’s plan to use the Ganderial failed.” Serena said
“So why are you here?” he asked
“We’re here to make sure you don’t hurt Kyle or any of the others.” Tess said
“Kyle? Ah so you’ve given in to you’re human half.” Nasedo said
“Yeah, I’m bonded with him and I’m pregnant.” Tess said as she eyed Nasedo
“You really disappoint me Tess.” Nasedo said
“Well we’ll have to live with your disappointment.” Serena said, “Hedharin, you have betrayed your oath to protect the Royal 4 and entered into a pact with the enemy Kivar. During you’re travels you have killed innocent humans, many of whom did not even discover you’re true identity. Do you deny this?”
“No I do not deny it. The humans are Neanderthal’s and Kivar won, that boy would never do what is necessary to secure victory so I decided to ally myself with Kivar.” Kivar said
“Well for the record…the humans are not Neanderthal’s. They are more important than you can possibly know, Alex Whitman has already evolved to a point beyond us and Liz Parker was created by the Progenitors to be a Caretaker for the Granolith that they built. Max Evans has also taken on his role as king and has held the Troken.” Serena said
“Well, well, well. The brat has accepted his destiny…I thought it would never happen.” Nasedo said
“Well at least the king part of it but he was right - Liz was his destiny.” Tess said
“Hedharin, you are a traitor. In order to protect the Royal 8 and the others, the sentence of this crime is death.” Serena said
“Like you would even try, you were never stronger than me Serena.” Nasedo said
He quickly raised his hand to blast Serena, Tess and Ava but the two girls used their new gifts to create duplicates of the group around the room while Serena used her own powers to dissipate Nasedo’s attack. Nasedo just looked around the room trying to figure out which of them was real.
“Impressive. I wasn’t expecting that little trick to kick in until you turned twenty.” Nasedo said. Quickly he started to blast each of the copies, which promptly faded and was replaced by another.
As Nasedo turned to shoot behind him Serena took the opportunity to shoot him. Ava also joined in, allowing her duplicates to fade away. She knew that her attacking power wasn’t even close to Michael or Rath’s so she sent her energy through Serena. Nasedo fell to his knees as he became surrounded by the destructive energy. Tess looked on, a tear formed in the corner of her eye as she watched her quasi-father writhe in pain.
“What’s…arhhhhhh…what’s the matter Tess? Still can’t kill me?” Nasedo taunted, “If you don’t the first person that dies is your human, then I’ll rip that filth he placed in you from your body.”
Tess quickly put her hand on Serena’s shoulder without thinking about anything else other than protecting Kyle and their offspring, the intensity of the beam doubled. The blinding light impacted against Nasedo caused him to crumple against the wall, his skin began to blister and his shape began to loose it stability. At first a couple of his fingers fell off and turned into dust. Before long he was lying face down on the floor, blood dripping from cracks in his blistered skin. He was dead.
Soon his body changed back into its natural form, with large black eyes and grey skin. The three women climbed back into the room and watched as the body decomposed into a pile of dust, which Serena dispersed with her powers.
“Can he come back this time?” Tess asked
“No, he wasn’t fully regenerated from the last time. He would have been too weak to sustain his mind this time and there isn’t anything left of his body.” Serena said
“Good.” Ava said, “Are you okay?” she asked Tess
“No.” Tess said quietly, “But it needed to be done…I guess I just hoped he had changed.”
“I know Tess, I’m sorry. I hoped he would have been different as well, that what you did to him the first time would have gotten through to him.” Serena said
Together the three women left the facility, each of them hoped that none of them would see this place again.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 70
Living Room, Valenti Residence, A Little Later
Kyle was walking back and forth in the living room while waiting for Tess. He started to get worried 3 hours ago when his calls through their bond went unanswered and the fact that she rarely went anywhere without checking in from time to time or telling his father.
When the door opened and Tess entered Kyle quickly moved over to her and held her tightly.
“Kyle…breathing issue.” Tess gasped
Kyle backed of slightly and looked over her face while caressing it. Then his face became stern and serious.
“Where the hell have you been?” Kyle asked loudly enough to cause Tess to jump back.
“I…eh.” She stammered
“I’ve been worried sick Tess, you didn’t connect with me all night.” Kyle said
“Kyle, I’m so sorry…I had some things to take care of.” Tess said vaguely
“I guess that you would like to keep it private for a while? Well you’re here now and you’re okay…you are okay aren’t you?” he asked
“More or less.” Tess said as she spotted the bouquet of carnations in a vase on the table.
Kyle followed her gaze and said, “Courtesy of dad, he suggested I get you some flowers.”
“How did you know I like carnations? I never told you that.” Tess enquired
“Ah my love, I have my sources.” Kyle said with a smile
“Isabel?” she asked and Kyle confirmed, “Pretty much.”
“Well they’re beautiful Kyle thank you.” Tess said as she kissed his cheek
“I…eh…I got you something else as well Tess.” Kyle said as he reached into his back pocket and pulled out the small box. “Tess, yesterday when you…well, when you were upset I wanted to try and help you through it and protect you. When I was with you in the cave I realised some thing…I don’t want to wait. I want to marry you as soon as possible.”
Kyle opened the box and revealed the diamond ring to Tess as he got down on one knee.
“I know I’ve already asked you up at the cave but…Tess will you be my wife?”
By the time Kyle actually asked there was a couple of tears running down Tess’s face. Tess fell to her knees in front of him and nodded, barely able to speak.
“Oh my god Kyle - yes.” Tess said through the tears
Kyle took the ring and placed it on her finger over the bonding ring. For a second there was a soft glow emanating from the rings as they fused together. Kyle took her hands in his and leaned in to kiss her passionately. Their bond flared up and both started to receive images from the other. Tess saw and felt Kyle as he shopped for the flowers and her new engagement ring. Kyle, on the other hand, saw something less fuzzy and warm. He saw what happened with her, Ava and Serena up at Eagle Rock with Nasedo.
The images forced him to pull back and Tess realised what it was he had seen.
“Kyle…I…”
“Oh god Tess, why didn’t you tell me?” Kyle asked softly
“I knew he would have wanted to hurt you. You’re not the only one who has the rights to want to protect someone they love.” Tess answered
Kyle wrapped his arms around her and held Tess softly.
“I’m so sorry you had to do that.” He said
“So am I.” Tess said “He raised me Kyle, I hoped that he had changed enough…maybe even come to our wedding.”
“Yeah, I know.” Kyle said truthfully. He knew how much Nasedo meant to Tess and he himself wanted Nasedo to be able to be there for Tess but now he knew the truth about Nasedo.
But now Tess wanted to change the subject back to their nuptials. “So when did you have planned for us to tie the knot?” she asked
“Actually I haven’t planned anything yet…dad wants us to sit down and decided on how we want to do it. You know a church thing or the Antarian way. There is also the matter of me talking to your father.”
“My father.” Tess said with concern, “As in…” she said while pointing upward
“As in.” Kyle confirmed, “He is your father Tess, at the very least I should meet with him.”
“And you’re planning on doing this, how?” Tess asked
“Well tomorrow I’m going to go see Serena and ask her to send him a message. If that doesn’t work…”
“Yeah.” Tess trailed out, trying to get Kyle to continue.
“Alex has agreed…”
“No.” Tess interrupted; she could see where Kyle was going
“He’s going to open a wormhole for me to see him personally.”
“Kyle, no way.”
“Tess, relax. I’ll be fine, besides Alex has gotten a lot better with his control.” Kyle said
“Yeah, I guess.” Tess said as she looked at the clock, “Now, my fiancé, it’s getting late…don’t you think you better take me to bed?”
The sly grin on her face told Kyle everything he needed to know. Five minutes later the young lovers were under the covers on their bed, Kyle was resting between the silken flesh of her thighs as he slid his engorged penis in and out of her core. Both whimpered in delight as they stared longingly into each other’s eyes while they made love.
As they rocked together, Tess had her feet planted firmly on the mattress as her hands caressed his arms and chest. Every so often she would whimper as the pleasure grew in intensity and Kyle would take the opportunity to capture her lips with his own. Every time he did this, Tess lifted her leg and wrapped it around Kyle’s.
“Ughnnn…Kyle…” she moaned as she clenched
“Oh god Tess…arghhhhhhh.” Kyle groaned and shot his load into Tess
However Tess wasn’t finished. As Kyle lay limp on top of her, Tess flipped them over so that Kyle was now the one on his back and Tess was riding him. She used her powers to stimulate his softening cock and she began to grind against him as Kyle reached up to play with her breasts.
Kyle was being tortured by Tess’s pussy, his straining dick had already cum once and was on the verge of doing it again…especially with Tess bouncing up and down on him and not being gentle about it.
“T…TESS.... OH GODDDDDDDD.” Kyle moaned
“KYLE.” she screamed, “Uhhhhmmmmm…this is what you get for…Ugn…finishing before…me.”
All of a sudden Tess’s body stiffened and she collapsed on top of her lover. Kyle held her body tightly as she convulsed from her climax. Gently he rolled her off of him, dislodging his dick from her warmth. Kyle wrapped the blankets around them and kissed her earlobe.
“That was incredible.” Kyle whispered
“Hmmm, tell me about it.” Tess said as she turned back around to face him. She pressed her body tightly against Kyle, their legs interlocked. “But you were a very bad boy.”
“Yes I was…I guess the idea of you being my wife got me a little excited.”
“Oh yeah, that’s a fair assessment.” Tess said and she pushed her breasts further into Kyle’s chest, “What are you going to do if my dad say’s no to you?”
“Then I’ll marry you anyway. There isn’t anything he could do to stop me from being your husband.” Kyle said as he slid down on to his back, allowing Tess to drape her arm over him as she rested her head on his chest. It was that way that they both drifted off to sleep.
Board Room, Dupree Aerospace Corporate Headquarters, Texas, 09:00
“Well they’re late.” Said Mr Sheridan.
He and other members of the board had gathered at the request of Laurie and her new lawyer. Daniel Reese the company lawyer was also present and awaiting the arrival of his old friend. Just then the door opened and Laurie entered accompanied by Philip and Alex.
“Mr Sheridan…gentlemen.” Laurie said as she greeted the board.
“Ms Dupree, how nice to see you again.” Sheridan said, “We’re all glad to see that you’ve recovered from you’re stay in the hospital.”
“I’ll bet.” Laurie said, “That interesting because Mr Evans has a friend who happens to be a P.I. He said that you’re the one who gave the name of that doctor to my aunt and uncle.”
“Well I’m sorry to say that Mr Evans source is mistaken Ms Dupree. I would never do such a thing.” Sheridan said
“I’m afraid I’m not. You see my daughter Isabel has this useful little trick of being able to enter people’s dreams.” Philip said, Isabel didn’t actually do it but they didn’t know that.
All of the faces around the room suddenly became disturbed and concerned about how much this trio actually knew and how much was ready for the next edition of the Wall Street Journal.
“Well, it looks like you have the upper hand Mr Evans. However, it is nice to meet our new employee. I’m sure Mr Whitman can bring a lot to the company.” Sheridan said
“Mr Sheridan I don’t think you understand. Alex isn’t here to be an employee, I’m taking him on as a partner…he’s your new boss.” Laurie said with a smile
Daniel had to fight back the smile that was growing on his face as he looked around at the extremely uncomfortable business “Fat Cats” sitting around the table.
“And in addition, I will hold all patents on new developments. Every design will be locked in an isolated computer that only Laurie and myself will have access to and you will not have any say in how the technology is…dispersed.” Alex said
“Mr Whitman if you think that we’ll accept those conditions from a child then…” Another member of the board said
Alex raised his hand and a wormhole opened behind the table, “Then in about five minutes you’ll be behind bars awaiting trial for embezzlement along with a couple of other people you all know. Never forget how much we have on you.” Alex said as he lowered his hand and closed the doorway.
“Gentlemen, what Alex and I say goes.” Laurie said, “I suggest you all just sit back and enjoy. No doubt this company will be put on the map thanks to Alex’s knowledge.”
“Well this was just so I could meet you. You probably want to start spreading the word that you have exclusive access to advanced technology…oh you’ll probably be getting a phone call from NASA by the end of the day. The President said that they’re interested in new space travel technologies that you can now provide. Just don’t make the mistake of thinking that you’re in charge and don’t forget what we have on each of you.” Alex said as he turned and left the room, quickly followed by Philip and Laurie
Out in the Hall…
When Alex left the conference room he turned and rested his back against the wall, while taking a deep breath. Laurie and Philip were close behind him both smiling, Laurie was on the very of laughing.
“Oh my god Alex you were great. Did you see their faces?” Laurie asked
“Alex, if you ever learn to play poker remind me never to play with you.” Philip said
“Yeah, no problem…jeez, I never thought I could do that.” Alex said as he relaxed a little
“Well you did my boy…come on I’ve got a couple of papers for you two to sign.” Philip said
Together the three went into the office that was once used by Laurie’s grandfather but was then hijacked by her uncle.
“Oh yeah, I could get used to this.” Alex said as he looked at the view from the window.
Laurie sat down at the desk, sat back in the chair and put her feet up on the table.
“Totally cool.” Laurie said, “Alex we need to get you one of these desks.”
“Well it looks like you two are going to be comfortable in here.” Philip said with a smile, “At least you two don’t have to move to Texas.”
“Ah the advantages of having wormholes.” Laurie said, “Anyway…paperwork.”
Philip put his briefcase on the desk and pulled out the last of the documents he needed the teens to sign. With a couple of quick strokes with a pen, Laurie had turned over half of the company to Alex and he put in a few million in capitol. Whitman/Dupree Enterprises was now formed and open for business. By the end of the day Alex had ordered the creation of 3 facilities, each with it’s own purpose – medical, computer technology and space technologies. The plan was to build all of them within existing structures that were owned by the company but were abandoned due to downsizing. Employment in those areas went up as well as local conditions, a few of the towns were on the verge of collapsing after many of the major company’s pulled out but now that this particular company was back, everyone was grateful.
Ruins of Kith, Antar
Kivar was nearing the end of his time in the chrysalis. His body was almost completely transformed into energy but he still required sustenance and a lot more than could be provided through his link to Skoross. It didn’t take long for his to open a miniscule crack in the crystal shell and a fluid poured out. When the black and blue liquid hit the ground it separated and formed into several energy serpents.
One by one the snakes slithered out of the chamber and down the mountains. Each headed in different directions, a few headed into forests, others into rivers and others found farms covered with livestock. As they moved through the land and waters the snakes latched their mouths onto the necks of the animals like leaches and sucked the life energy from them. When they were full they carried the energy back to the ruins where they deposited their contents into the cocoon.
With each ounce of energy Kivar grew stronger and the crack on the outer shell grew wider. A few days more and he would be free and with his little Gatherers feeding him he would be invulnerable when he emerged. The only thing that posed a threat to him was the boy who challenged him and had taken his queen. Kivar wanted blood and he was determined to get it.
“I’m coming for you boy.” He called out
Crashdown Café, Immediately Following
Alex was sitting with Isabel, Max and Liz. Kyle had called them and told them of his intentions to speak with Tess’s father Thrall, now they were discussing what they could do to help. Both Liz and Isabel were eager for another preparation ritual so they could take their part it in again, if for no other reason than the great sex they had afterwards with their lovers.
“So do you think Tess’s dad will give his blessing?” Alex asked
“I don’t know but I have a feeling a quiet word from his king would go along way.” Isabel suggested
“Isabel, I promised myself I wouldn’t use this role for my own gain.” Max said
“But sweetie it isn’t for your gain…it’s for Tess and Kyle.” Liz said
Just then Liz and Alex felt something dark in the backs of their heads and looked at each other. Either Max or Isabel did not miss the looks on their faces.
“He just seems to have a way of ruining everything.” Alex said as he put his drink down.
“What? What happened?” Isabel asked
“Kivar…he just got a little stronger.” Alex said
“And he’s pissed.” Liz continued
“How long do we have?” Max asked as he put his hand on top of Liz’s on the table
“2 days…probably 3.” Alex said as he put his arm around Isabel and held her to him.
“Well I suggest we enjoy what ever time we have left.” Isabel said defiantly even though there was some fear in her voice
“Yeah, absolutely right.” Max said, “Liz, would you like to go to the cinema tonight.”
“Thanks Max, I’d love to.” Liz responded.
Max stood up, allowing Liz to follow him and the two left. Max thought that they should probably head round to his place first to let his parents and everyone else know that the situation with Kivar would soon be rectified…one way or the other.
Isabel also decided that she and Alex should enjoy them selves.
“So Alex, what would you like to do?” Isabel asked him
“Why do I have a feeling you already have a plan?” Alex asked
“Because I do.” she said and took his hand, placing it on her thigh
Alex smiled and slid his hand further up her leg and was pleasantly surprised to find that Isabel was wearing thigh-high stockings with a suspender belt. As she reached the apex of her legs, Isabel parted them slightly and allowed Alex to run his fingers over her panty covered opening.
“You’ve been planning this all day haven’t you?” Alex asked
“You know I’ve heard that really powerful businessmen have a tendency of screwing their wives on their office desks.” Isabel said quietly as Alex moved his finger inside her underwear, causing her to shudder as his skin made contact with her sensitive flesh.
“Actually, I think they screw their secretaries.” Alex said huskily
Isabel quickly looked up at him, trying to see through the haze of lust that blocked her vision.
“You’ll be hiring a guy secretary right…Right??” Isabel said
“Anything for you my love.” Alex said as his digit slipped deep into Isabel causing her to jump.
She couldn’t wait any longer and pulled Alex’s hand from between her legs before pulling him up from the table. Together they walked into the back room of the café where Alex opened a passage to his brand new office.
When they arrived Alex didn’t give Isabel any time to adjust to her new surroundings, he grabbed her and kissed her passionately as his tongue slipped into her mouth. Gently he walked her over to the antique oak desk while his hands were busy undoing the zipper of her skirt. As it fell to the floor, Alex sat Isabel up on the desk and watched as she teasingly undid her blouse.
Alex gazed over Isabel as she sat with her underwear accentuating all of her soft curves. Slowly he moved over to her and ran his fingers along the top of her breast where the skin met the fabric of her bra.
“Hmmm, black lace…I like.” Alex said
“I thought you might. Especially the see through parts?” Isabel asked with a teasing tone
“Oh definitely the see through parts.” Alex said as he could see her nipples through the delicate lace. He then moved his fingers down and trailed the outline of the sensitive protrusion.
As Isabel reached round to unclasp her bra Alex pulled his sweater off over his head and then undid his pants until he was dressed only in his boxers. Isabel allowed her hand to snake its way down under his waistband and wrapped her fingers around his cock. As Isabel jerked him off; Alex sent his hand back into her panties, gently sliding two of his fingers into her tight cunt. Both were breathing heavily with lust and Isabel was glad she was sitting down.
“So how do you like the office?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, very nice.” Isabel said as she removed her hand and pulled his boxers off his legs, leaving him completely naked.
Alex grabbed her panties and ripped them off her body. Isabel grinned as she watched Alex dangle the lace from his hand before tossing them behind him. Gently she lifted her silk clad legs into the air, spreading them wide and allowing Alex to move in between them. Isabel once again took hold of his length and pulled him in closer, placing the head so that it was just touching her lower lips.
Isabel wrapped her legs around him and pulled him in quickly. The action forced his dick to slid straight into Isabel as far as he could go, causing them both to moan out loud. Alex pushed her down onto her back where she raised her arms over her head, causing her breasts to raise slightly. Alex gently withdrew from Isabel and pushed back in even more quickly than Isabel forced him in. On and on he went until they found a gently rhythm where they were grinding against each other.
“I love you…I love you…I love you…” Alex whispered over and over again as his cock became coated in her juices
“GOD ALEX…MORE…PLEASE.” Isabel screamed as she pushed upward to meet his loving thrusts.
Isabel soon brought her arms forward again and used them to push her self back up off her back. She then put her hand on Alex’s chest and stopped him from thrusting into her. Gently she removed his dick from her core and stood back up onto her own feet and pushed Alex around to the other side of the desk. When she reached their destination Isabel pushed Alex into the leather chair behind the desk and straddled his lap. Gently she impaled herself on Alex and started to ride him with wild abandon.
“ALEX…PLEASE.” Isabel said
Alex watched as her breasts bobbed before his eyes, shaking back and forth and tormenting Alex. As she kept moving Alex captured one of her breasts with his mouth and began to suck on her nipple while gently flicked it with his tongue.
“Hmmmm…UGHNNNNNN...HNNNNNNN.” Alex mumbled against the flesh of her full breasts.
Every time Isabel pushed down with her hips she clenched the inner muscles of her pussy and released her tight grip as she raised herself up again. Alex glided his hands against the silken skin of her back and reached down to cup her ass. He released her nipple and looked into her sweat-covered face, watching as strands of hair became stuck to her forehead. Alex let go of one of her ass cheeks and removed the hair from her head as her movements became sharper and more urgent.
Alex knew that she was close to her climax so he reached down with his free hand to play with her clit. He massaged it, squeezed it, anything to see the flush of pleasure in her face as she came apart in his arms.
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed
“ISABEL, OH JESUS…UGNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex said at the same time as Isabel as he came deep inside her.
Isabel became limp in his arms and he held her close as she rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes as she remembered the now fading sensations. Alex ran his hand through her hair and rested it on the back of her head.
“I love you so much Isabel.” Alex said as he looked down at his wrist and saw the activation device that he received in Egypt, “I’m going to love and protect you with my life.”
Isabel looked back up into Alex’s eyes and smiles warmly.
“And I’m going to love and protect you with mine.” Isabel responded
Alex removed his length from Isabel and turned her so that she was sitting on his lap with her legs out to the side. Isabel had her arm around his neck and Alex had his arms around her waist.
“Have you been thinking about names for our kids?” Isabel asked softly
“Of course…right along with all the others and you.” Alex said and Isabel smiled
“Have you come up with anything?” she asked
“Actually, I’ve always had a thing about the name Katherine.” Alex said, “We could called her Katie, Kat, Kathy.”
“Katherine…I like that. It sounds like a name for a princess doesn’t it?” Isabel asked,
“It sounds like the name for our daughter.” Alex said confidently, “Have you had any ideas about our son?”
“Well I was thinking about our dads.” Isabel said
“Our dads?” Alex asked, slightly confused
“Philip Charles Whitman or Charles Philip Whitman.” Isabel suggested
“I like that…the first one I mean. Prince Philip Whitman of Antar. You’re dad would love it, they both would.” Alex said
“So, Philip and Katherine Whitman.” Isabel said happily, “Perfect.”
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Valenti Residence, A Little Later
Kyle was walking back and forth in the living room while waiting for Tess. He started to get worried 3 hours ago when his calls through their bond went unanswered and the fact that she rarely went anywhere without checking in from time to time or telling his father.
When the door opened and Tess entered Kyle quickly moved over to her and held her tightly.
“Kyle…breathing issue.” Tess gasped
Kyle backed of slightly and looked over her face while caressing it. Then his face became stern and serious.
“Where the hell have you been?” Kyle asked loudly enough to cause Tess to jump back.
“I…eh.” She stammered
“I’ve been worried sick Tess, you didn’t connect with me all night.” Kyle said
“Kyle, I’m so sorry…I had some things to take care of.” Tess said vaguely
“I guess that you would like to keep it private for a while? Well you’re here now and you’re okay…you are okay aren’t you?” he asked
“More or less.” Tess said as she spotted the bouquet of carnations in a vase on the table.
Kyle followed her gaze and said, “Courtesy of dad, he suggested I get you some flowers.”
“How did you know I like carnations? I never told you that.” Tess enquired
“Ah my love, I have my sources.” Kyle said with a smile
“Isabel?” she asked and Kyle confirmed, “Pretty much.”
“Well they’re beautiful Kyle thank you.” Tess said as she kissed his cheek
“I…eh…I got you something else as well Tess.” Kyle said as he reached into his back pocket and pulled out the small box. “Tess, yesterday when you…well, when you were upset I wanted to try and help you through it and protect you. When I was with you in the cave I realised some thing…I don’t want to wait. I want to marry you as soon as possible.”
Kyle opened the box and revealed the diamond ring to Tess as he got down on one knee.
“I know I’ve already asked you up at the cave but…Tess will you be my wife?”
By the time Kyle actually asked there was a couple of tears running down Tess’s face. Tess fell to her knees in front of him and nodded, barely able to speak.
“Oh my god Kyle - yes.” Tess said through the tears
Kyle took the ring and placed it on her finger over the bonding ring. For a second there was a soft glow emanating from the rings as they fused together. Kyle took her hands in his and leaned in to kiss her passionately. Their bond flared up and both started to receive images from the other. Tess saw and felt Kyle as he shopped for the flowers and her new engagement ring. Kyle, on the other hand, saw something less fuzzy and warm. He saw what happened with her, Ava and Serena up at Eagle Rock with Nasedo.
The images forced him to pull back and Tess realised what it was he had seen.
“Kyle…I…”
“Oh god Tess, why didn’t you tell me?” Kyle asked softly
“I knew he would have wanted to hurt you. You’re not the only one who has the rights to want to protect someone they love.” Tess answered
Kyle wrapped his arms around her and held Tess softly.
“I’m so sorry you had to do that.” He said
“So am I.” Tess said “He raised me Kyle, I hoped that he had changed enough…maybe even come to our wedding.”
“Yeah, I know.” Kyle said truthfully. He knew how much Nasedo meant to Tess and he himself wanted Nasedo to be able to be there for Tess but now he knew the truth about Nasedo.
But now Tess wanted to change the subject back to their nuptials. “So when did you have planned for us to tie the knot?” she asked
“Actually I haven’t planned anything yet…dad wants us to sit down and decided on how we want to do it. You know a church thing or the Antarian way. There is also the matter of me talking to your father.”
“My father.” Tess said with concern, “As in…” she said while pointing upward
“As in.” Kyle confirmed, “He is your father Tess, at the very least I should meet with him.”
“And you’re planning on doing this, how?” Tess asked
“Well tomorrow I’m going to go see Serena and ask her to send him a message. If that doesn’t work…”
“Yeah.” Tess trailed out, trying to get Kyle to continue.
“Alex has agreed…”
“No.” Tess interrupted; she could see where Kyle was going
“He’s going to open a wormhole for me to see him personally.”
“Kyle, no way.”
“Tess, relax. I’ll be fine, besides Alex has gotten a lot better with his control.” Kyle said
“Yeah, I guess.” Tess said as she looked at the clock, “Now, my fiancé, it’s getting late…don’t you think you better take me to bed?”
The sly grin on her face told Kyle everything he needed to know. Five minutes later the young lovers were under the covers on their bed, Kyle was resting between the silken flesh of her thighs as he slid his engorged penis in and out of her core. Both whimpered in delight as they stared longingly into each other’s eyes while they made love.
As they rocked together, Tess had her feet planted firmly on the mattress as her hands caressed his arms and chest. Every so often she would whimper as the pleasure grew in intensity and Kyle would take the opportunity to capture her lips with his own. Every time he did this, Tess lifted her leg and wrapped it around Kyle’s.
“Ughnnn…Kyle…” she moaned as she clenched
“Oh god Tess…arghhhhhhh.” Kyle groaned and shot his load into Tess
However Tess wasn’t finished. As Kyle lay limp on top of her, Tess flipped them over so that Kyle was now the one on his back and Tess was riding him. She used her powers to stimulate his softening cock and she began to grind against him as Kyle reached up to play with her breasts.
Kyle was being tortured by Tess’s pussy, his straining dick had already cum once and was on the verge of doing it again…especially with Tess bouncing up and down on him and not being gentle about it.
“T…TESS.... OH GODDDDDDDD.” Kyle moaned
“KYLE.” she screamed, “Uhhhhmmmmm…this is what you get for…Ugn…finishing before…me.”
All of a sudden Tess’s body stiffened and she collapsed on top of her lover. Kyle held her body tightly as she convulsed from her climax. Gently he rolled her off of him, dislodging his dick from her warmth. Kyle wrapped the blankets around them and kissed her earlobe.
“That was incredible.” Kyle whispered
“Hmmm, tell me about it.” Tess said as she turned back around to face him. She pressed her body tightly against Kyle, their legs interlocked. “But you were a very bad boy.”
“Yes I was…I guess the idea of you being my wife got me a little excited.”
“Oh yeah, that’s a fair assessment.” Tess said and she pushed her breasts further into Kyle’s chest, “What are you going to do if my dad say’s no to you?”
“Then I’ll marry you anyway. There isn’t anything he could do to stop me from being your husband.” Kyle said as he slid down on to his back, allowing Tess to drape her arm over him as she rested her head on his chest. It was that way that they both drifted off to sleep.
Board Room, Dupree Aerospace Corporate Headquarters, Texas, 09:00
“Well they’re late.” Said Mr Sheridan.
He and other members of the board had gathered at the request of Laurie and her new lawyer. Daniel Reese the company lawyer was also present and awaiting the arrival of his old friend. Just then the door opened and Laurie entered accompanied by Philip and Alex.
“Mr Sheridan…gentlemen.” Laurie said as she greeted the board.
“Ms Dupree, how nice to see you again.” Sheridan said, “We’re all glad to see that you’ve recovered from you’re stay in the hospital.”
“I’ll bet.” Laurie said, “That interesting because Mr Evans has a friend who happens to be a P.I. He said that you’re the one who gave the name of that doctor to my aunt and uncle.”
“Well I’m sorry to say that Mr Evans source is mistaken Ms Dupree. I would never do such a thing.” Sheridan said
“I’m afraid I’m not. You see my daughter Isabel has this useful little trick of being able to enter people’s dreams.” Philip said, Isabel didn’t actually do it but they didn’t know that.
All of the faces around the room suddenly became disturbed and concerned about how much this trio actually knew and how much was ready for the next edition of the Wall Street Journal.
“Well, it looks like you have the upper hand Mr Evans. However, it is nice to meet our new employee. I’m sure Mr Whitman can bring a lot to the company.” Sheridan said
“Mr Sheridan I don’t think you understand. Alex isn’t here to be an employee, I’m taking him on as a partner…he’s your new boss.” Laurie said with a smile
Daniel had to fight back the smile that was growing on his face as he looked around at the extremely uncomfortable business “Fat Cats” sitting around the table.
“And in addition, I will hold all patents on new developments. Every design will be locked in an isolated computer that only Laurie and myself will have access to and you will not have any say in how the technology is…dispersed.” Alex said
“Mr Whitman if you think that we’ll accept those conditions from a child then…” Another member of the board said
Alex raised his hand and a wormhole opened behind the table, “Then in about five minutes you’ll be behind bars awaiting trial for embezzlement along with a couple of other people you all know. Never forget how much we have on you.” Alex said as he lowered his hand and closed the doorway.
“Gentlemen, what Alex and I say goes.” Laurie said, “I suggest you all just sit back and enjoy. No doubt this company will be put on the map thanks to Alex’s knowledge.”
“Well this was just so I could meet you. You probably want to start spreading the word that you have exclusive access to advanced technology…oh you’ll probably be getting a phone call from NASA by the end of the day. The President said that they’re interested in new space travel technologies that you can now provide. Just don’t make the mistake of thinking that you’re in charge and don’t forget what we have on each of you.” Alex said as he turned and left the room, quickly followed by Philip and Laurie
Out in the Hall…
When Alex left the conference room he turned and rested his back against the wall, while taking a deep breath. Laurie and Philip were close behind him both smiling, Laurie was on the very of laughing.
“Oh my god Alex you were great. Did you see their faces?” Laurie asked
“Alex, if you ever learn to play poker remind me never to play with you.” Philip said
“Yeah, no problem…jeez, I never thought I could do that.” Alex said as he relaxed a little
“Well you did my boy…come on I’ve got a couple of papers for you two to sign.” Philip said
Together the three went into the office that was once used by Laurie’s grandfather but was then hijacked by her uncle.
“Oh yeah, I could get used to this.” Alex said as he looked at the view from the window.
Laurie sat down at the desk, sat back in the chair and put her feet up on the table.
“Totally cool.” Laurie said, “Alex we need to get you one of these desks.”
“Well it looks like you two are going to be comfortable in here.” Philip said with a smile, “At least you two don’t have to move to Texas.”
“Ah the advantages of having wormholes.” Laurie said, “Anyway…paperwork.”
Philip put his briefcase on the desk and pulled out the last of the documents he needed the teens to sign. With a couple of quick strokes with a pen, Laurie had turned over half of the company to Alex and he put in a few million in capitol. Whitman/Dupree Enterprises was now formed and open for business. By the end of the day Alex had ordered the creation of 3 facilities, each with it’s own purpose – medical, computer technology and space technologies. The plan was to build all of them within existing structures that were owned by the company but were abandoned due to downsizing. Employment in those areas went up as well as local conditions, a few of the towns were on the verge of collapsing after many of the major company’s pulled out but now that this particular company was back, everyone was grateful.
Ruins of Kith, Antar
Kivar was nearing the end of his time in the chrysalis. His body was almost completely transformed into energy but he still required sustenance and a lot more than could be provided through his link to Skoross. It didn’t take long for his to open a miniscule crack in the crystal shell and a fluid poured out. When the black and blue liquid hit the ground it separated and formed into several energy serpents.
One by one the snakes slithered out of the chamber and down the mountains. Each headed in different directions, a few headed into forests, others into rivers and others found farms covered with livestock. As they moved through the land and waters the snakes latched their mouths onto the necks of the animals like leaches and sucked the life energy from them. When they were full they carried the energy back to the ruins where they deposited their contents into the cocoon.
With each ounce of energy Kivar grew stronger and the crack on the outer shell grew wider. A few days more and he would be free and with his little Gatherers feeding him he would be invulnerable when he emerged. The only thing that posed a threat to him was the boy who challenged him and had taken his queen. Kivar wanted blood and he was determined to get it.
“I’m coming for you boy.” He called out
Crashdown Café, Immediately Following
Alex was sitting with Isabel, Max and Liz. Kyle had called them and told them of his intentions to speak with Tess’s father Thrall, now they were discussing what they could do to help. Both Liz and Isabel were eager for another preparation ritual so they could take their part it in again, if for no other reason than the great sex they had afterwards with their lovers.
“So do you think Tess’s dad will give his blessing?” Alex asked
“I don’t know but I have a feeling a quiet word from his king would go along way.” Isabel suggested
“Isabel, I promised myself I wouldn’t use this role for my own gain.” Max said
“But sweetie it isn’t for your gain…it’s for Tess and Kyle.” Liz said
Just then Liz and Alex felt something dark in the backs of their heads and looked at each other. Either Max or Isabel did not miss the looks on their faces.
“He just seems to have a way of ruining everything.” Alex said as he put his drink down.
“What? What happened?” Isabel asked
“Kivar…he just got a little stronger.” Alex said
“And he’s pissed.” Liz continued
“How long do we have?” Max asked as he put his hand on top of Liz’s on the table
“2 days…probably 3.” Alex said as he put his arm around Isabel and held her to him.
“Well I suggest we enjoy what ever time we have left.” Isabel said defiantly even though there was some fear in her voice
“Yeah, absolutely right.” Max said, “Liz, would you like to go to the cinema tonight.”
“Thanks Max, I’d love to.” Liz responded.
Max stood up, allowing Liz to follow him and the two left. Max thought that they should probably head round to his place first to let his parents and everyone else know that the situation with Kivar would soon be rectified…one way or the other.
Isabel also decided that she and Alex should enjoy them selves.
“So Alex, what would you like to do?” Isabel asked him
“Why do I have a feeling you already have a plan?” Alex asked
“Because I do.” she said and took his hand, placing it on her thigh
Alex smiled and slid his hand further up her leg and was pleasantly surprised to find that Isabel was wearing thigh-high stockings with a suspender belt. As she reached the apex of her legs, Isabel parted them slightly and allowed Alex to run his fingers over her panty covered opening.
“You’ve been planning this all day haven’t you?” Alex asked
“You know I’ve heard that really powerful businessmen have a tendency of screwing their wives on their office desks.” Isabel said quietly as Alex moved his finger inside her underwear, causing her to shudder as his skin made contact with her sensitive flesh.
“Actually, I think they screw their secretaries.” Alex said huskily
Isabel quickly looked up at him, trying to see through the haze of lust that blocked her vision.
“You’ll be hiring a guy secretary right…Right??” Isabel said
“Anything for you my love.” Alex said as his digit slipped deep into Isabel causing her to jump.
She couldn’t wait any longer and pulled Alex’s hand from between her legs before pulling him up from the table. Together they walked into the back room of the café where Alex opened a passage to his brand new office.
When they arrived Alex didn’t give Isabel any time to adjust to her new surroundings, he grabbed her and kissed her passionately as his tongue slipped into her mouth. Gently he walked her over to the antique oak desk while his hands were busy undoing the zipper of her skirt. As it fell to the floor, Alex sat Isabel up on the desk and watched as she teasingly undid her blouse.
Alex gazed over Isabel as she sat with her underwear accentuating all of her soft curves. Slowly he moved over to her and ran his fingers along the top of her breast where the skin met the fabric of her bra.
“Hmmm, black lace…I like.” Alex said
“I thought you might. Especially the see through parts?” Isabel asked with a teasing tone
“Oh definitely the see through parts.” Alex said as he could see her nipples through the delicate lace. He then moved his fingers down and trailed the outline of the sensitive protrusion.
As Isabel reached round to unclasp her bra Alex pulled his sweater off over his head and then undid his pants until he was dressed only in his boxers. Isabel allowed her hand to snake its way down under his waistband and wrapped her fingers around his cock. As Isabel jerked him off; Alex sent his hand back into her panties, gently sliding two of his fingers into her tight cunt. Both were breathing heavily with lust and Isabel was glad she was sitting down.
“So how do you like the office?” Alex asked
“Oh yeah, very nice.” Isabel said as she removed her hand and pulled his boxers off his legs, leaving him completely naked.
Alex grabbed her panties and ripped them off her body. Isabel grinned as she watched Alex dangle the lace from his hand before tossing them behind him. Gently she lifted her silk clad legs into the air, spreading them wide and allowing Alex to move in between them. Isabel once again took hold of his length and pulled him in closer, placing the head so that it was just touching her lower lips.
Isabel wrapped her legs around him and pulled him in quickly. The action forced his dick to slid straight into Isabel as far as he could go, causing them both to moan out loud. Alex pushed her down onto her back where she raised her arms over her head, causing her breasts to raise slightly. Alex gently withdrew from Isabel and pushed back in even more quickly than Isabel forced him in. On and on he went until they found a gently rhythm where they were grinding against each other.
“I love you…I love you…I love you…” Alex whispered over and over again as his cock became coated in her juices
“GOD ALEX…MORE…PLEASE.” Isabel screamed as she pushed upward to meet his loving thrusts.
Isabel soon brought her arms forward again and used them to push her self back up off her back. She then put her hand on Alex’s chest and stopped him from thrusting into her. Gently she removed his dick from her core and stood back up onto her own feet and pushed Alex around to the other side of the desk. When she reached their destination Isabel pushed Alex into the leather chair behind the desk and straddled his lap. Gently she impaled herself on Alex and started to ride him with wild abandon.
“ALEX…PLEASE.” Isabel said
Alex watched as her breasts bobbed before his eyes, shaking back and forth and tormenting Alex. As she kept moving Alex captured one of her breasts with his mouth and began to suck on her nipple while gently flicked it with his tongue.
“Hmmmm…UGHNNNNNN...HNNNNNNN.” Alex mumbled against the flesh of her full breasts.
Every time Isabel pushed down with her hips she clenched the inner muscles of her pussy and released her tight grip as she raised herself up again. Alex glided his hands against the silken skin of her back and reached down to cup her ass. He released her nipple and looked into her sweat-covered face, watching as strands of hair became stuck to her forehead. Alex let go of one of her ass cheeks and removed the hair from her head as her movements became sharper and more urgent.
Alex knew that she was close to her climax so he reached down with his free hand to play with her clit. He massaged it, squeezed it, anything to see the flush of pleasure in her face as she came apart in his arms.
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed
“ISABEL, OH JESUS…UGNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex said at the same time as Isabel as he came deep inside her.
Isabel became limp in his arms and he held her close as she rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes as she remembered the now fading sensations. Alex ran his hand through her hair and rested it on the back of her head.
“I love you so much Isabel.” Alex said as he looked down at his wrist and saw the activation device that he received in Egypt, “I’m going to love and protect you with my life.”
Isabel looked back up into Alex’s eyes and smiles warmly.
“And I’m going to love and protect you with mine.” Isabel responded
Alex removed his length from Isabel and turned her so that she was sitting on his lap with her legs out to the side. Isabel had her arm around his neck and Alex had his arms around her waist.
“Have you been thinking about names for our kids?” Isabel asked softly
“Of course…right along with all the others and you.” Alex said and Isabel smiled
“Have you come up with anything?” she asked
“Actually, I’ve always had a thing about the name Katherine.” Alex said, “We could called her Katie, Kat, Kathy.”
“Katherine…I like that. It sounds like a name for a princess doesn’t it?” Isabel asked,
“It sounds like the name for our daughter.” Alex said confidently, “Have you had any ideas about our son?”
“Well I was thinking about our dads.” Isabel said
“Our dads?” Alex asked, slightly confused
“Philip Charles Whitman or Charles Philip Whitman.” Isabel suggested
“I like that…the first one I mean. Prince Philip Whitman of Antar. You’re dad would love it, they both would.” Alex said
“So, Philip and Katherine Whitman.” Isabel said happily, “Perfect.”
To Be Continued…